Professional Documents
Culture Documents
international relations
Encyclopdia Britannica Article
Introduction
history of world diplomacy and events from the period of World War I to the last decade of the 20th century. The purpose of diplomatic history is to explain the origins and the effects of foreign policies, and its focus is each country's policy-making elite. This involves the historian at once in a complication, however. The statesman exists simultaneously in two realms: the domestic political system whence his authority derives, and the international system in which he represents his state to the world. Pressures and problems, temptations and opportunities arise constantly from both realms. Which one ought to command the historian's attention? The founders of modern diplomatic history, beginning with Leopold von Ranke, propounded a view known as the primacy of foreign policy. Founded on German Idealist philosophy, Rankeanism asserted the primary influence of a state's geography and external threats in the shaping not only of its foreign policy but of its internal military, political, and cultural institutions as well. An island kingdom like Britain, for instance, free of the constant threat of invasion, could militarily afford and commercially benefit from liberal institutions. Prussia, by contrast, relatively poor and surrounded by potential enemies, required for its survival as a state rigorous centralization and militarization. The primacy of foreign policy was especially plausible to historians immersed in the diplomacy of medieval and early modern Europe, when foreign policy was a virtual monopoly of the prince and his advisers. The rationalist bias of the Enlightenment reinforced the notion of the international state-system as a kind of self-regulating Newtonian universe in which states revolved about each other in alliance or war according to natural laws of self-interest and balance of power. A wise ruler like Frederick II the Great of Prussia saw himself as the first servant of the state and made policy according to raison d'tat, the prudent and rational dictate of dynastic interest. This model of the international system, while reductionist, was not determinist, since it made room for the wisdom and folly, courage and cowardice of individual rulers. The debate over the origins of World War I, and the failure of documentary reconstruction of the diplomatic narrative to resolve the question of responsibility for 1914, threw diplomatic history into a crisis. By the late 1920s historians like Sidney Fay and Pierre Renouvin were looking beyond the documents for the deeper causes of the war, such as militarism or imperialism. Historians influenced by sociology and economics, in turn, located the seeds of the fateful foreign policies preceding the war in the economic and social conflicts of prewar Europe. A young German, Eckhart Kehr, turned Ranke on his head by postulating a primacy of domestic policy and argued that a state's foreign policy derives from domestic social and political forces, not vice versa. In particular, imperialism and militarism were seen to be defensive strategies by which threatened elites attempted to rally their people against a foreign threat as distraction from social tensions at home. If the old history was simplistic and dangerous in its glamorization of the exercise of power, the theory of primacy of domestic policy tended to ignore the fact that governments are obliged to respond to real pressures from abroad regardless of their domestic situation. An empirical approach, therefore, is to examine the internal sources of foreign policy in all states and also the effects of those policies on all other states as they are transmitted through the international system. The conduct and analysis of diplomacy and war ultimately rest on a calculus of the power of each state in the system and of its perception by others. National power is the product of all those assets, human and material, that contribute to a state's ability to influence the behaviour of other states by force, threat, or inducement. Human sources of power include population, educational level and work discipline, morale, motivation (through ideology, patriotism, or charismatic leadership), and skill in military and civil administration. Material resources include land area and climate, geographic location, raw materials, and agricultural resources. Last but not least is technology, which is a function of both human and material resources and which can alter the importance of population and geography and render onceeffective administrative systems obsolete. Despite the best efforts of political scientists and military
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (1 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
planners, these elements of national power are difficult to quantify and compare. Hence misperception by one state of another's capabilities and intentions is almost the rule rather than the exception. This is why those elusive assets prestige and intelligence are sometimes decisive in diplomacy and war. International relations are shaped primarily by those states perceived to be Great Powers, countries whose interests and capabilities transcend their own self-defense or region. For some 200 years after the treaties of Utrecht and Nystad (171314, 1721), the roster of the Great Powers included the same five states: Great Britain, France, Prussia (and, later, Germany), the Habsburg monarchy (Austria), and Russia. A mere three decades after World War I, however, only one of these venerable powers, Britain, had not undergone two or more radical changes of government, and only one, Russia, was still a Great Power. Between 1914 and 1945 the European system committed suicide, and two global superpowers rose to replace it. Five decades after 1945, the Soviet Union was no more, while the ability of the United States to control events was in turn challenged from many sources, giving rise to speculation that the world might be shifting back into a multipolar balance-of-power system. This article provides a single integrated narrative of world diplomacy and politics from the outbreak of World War I to the 1990s. Its twin themes are the rivalries of the Great Powers during the age of the world wars and the Cold War and the replacement, largely through the agency of those wars, of the European state system by a world system with many centres of both power and discord. Because domestic affairs figure heavily in the analysis of each state's foreign policies, the reader should consult the histories of the individual countries for more detail. For discussion of the military strategy, tactics, and conduct of World War I and World War II, see World Wars, The.
1914
Forty-three years of peace among the Great Powers of Europe came to an end in 1914, when an act of political terrorism provoked two great alliance systems into mortal combat. The South Slav campaign against Austrian rule in Bosnia, culminating in the assassination of the Habsburg heir apparent at Sarajevo, was the spark. This local crisis rapidly engulfed all the powers of Europe through the mechanisms of the Triple Alliance and the Triple Entente, diplomatic arrangements meant precisely to enhance the security of their members and to deter potential aggressors. The long-term causes of the war can therefore be traced to the forces that impelled the formation of those alliances, increased tensions among the Great Powers, and made at least some European leaders desperate enough to seek their objectives even at the risk of a general war. These forces included militarism and mass mobilization, instability in domestic and international politics occasioned by rapid industrial growth, global imperialism, popular nationalism, and the rise of a social Darwinist worldview. But the question of why World War I broke out should be considered together with the questions of why peace ended and why in 1914 rather than before or after.
international relations
or since. The unifications of Italy and Germany removed the congeries of central European principalities that dated back to the Holy Roman Empire, while the breakup of eastern and southeastern Europe into small and quarreling states (a process that would yield the term balkanization) was not far advanced. There the old empires, Russian, Austro-Hungarian, and Ottoman (Turkish), still prevailed. The lesser powers of Europe, including some that once had been great, like The Netherlands, Sweden, and Spain, played little or no role in the affairs of the Great Powers unless their own interests were directly involved. Both physical size and the economies of scale important in an industrial age rendered smaller and less developed countries impotent, while the residual habits of diplomacy dating from the Congress of Vienna of 1815 made the Great Powers the sole arbiters of European politics. In the wider world, a diplomatic system of the European variety existed nowhere else. The outcome of the U. S. Civil War and Anglo-American settlement of the Canadian border ensured that North America would not develop a multilateral balance-of-power system. South and Central America had splintered into 17 independent republics following the final retreat of Spanish rule in 1820; but the new Latin-American states were inward-looking, their centres of population and resources isolated by mountains, jungle, and sheer distance, and disputes among them were of mostly local interest. The Monroe Doctrine, promulgated by the United States and enforced by the British navy, sufficed to spare Latin America new European adventures, the only major exceptionNapoleon III's gambit in Mexicooccurring while the United States was preoccupied with civil war. When the United States purchased Alaska from the Russian tsar and Canada acquired dominion status, both in 1867, European possessions on the American mainland were reduced to three small Guianan colonies in South America and British Honduras (Belize). North Africa east of Algeria was still nominally under the aegis of the Ottoman sultan, while sub-Saharan Africa, apart from a few European ports on the coast, was terra incognita. The British had regularized their hold on the Indian subcontinent after putting down the Indian Mutiny of 185758, while the Chinese and Japanese empires remained xenophobic and isolationist. Thus the cabinets of the European Great Powers were at the zenith of their influence. Europe itself, by 1871, seemed to be entering an age of political and social progress. Britain's Second Reform Act (1867), the French Third Republic (1875), the triumph of nationalism in Italy and Germany (1871), the establishment of universal manhood suffrage in Germany (1867), equality for the Hungarians in the Habsburg monarchy (1867), emancipation of the serfs in Russia (1861), and the adoption of free trade by the major European states all seemed to justify faith in the peaceful evolution of Europe toward liberal institutions and prosperity. International peace also seemed assured once Otto von Bismarck declared the new German Empire a satisfied power and placed his considerable talents at the service of stability. The chancellor knew Germany to be a military match for any rival but feared the possibility of a coalition. Since France would never be reconciled to her reduced status and the loss of Alsace-Lorraine imposed by the treaty ending the Franco-German War, Bismarck strove to keep France isolated. In 1873 he conjured up the ghost of monarchical solidarity and formed a Dreikaiserbund (Three Emperors' League) with Austria-Hungary and Russia. Such a combination was always vulnerable to Austro-Russian rivalry over the Eastern Question the problem of how to organize the feuding Balkan nationalities gradually freeing themselves from the decrepit Ottoman Empire. After the Slavic provinces of Bosnia and Hercegovina rebelled against Ottoman rule in 1875 and Russia made war on the Ottoman Empire two years later, the Dreikaiserbund collapsed. Bismarck achieved a compromise at the Congress of Berlin (1878), but Austro-Russian amity was not restored. In 1879, therefore, Bismarck concluded a permanent peacetime military alliance with Austria, whereupon the tsarist government, to court German favour, agreed to a renewal of the Dreikaiserbund in 1881. Italy, seeking aid for her Mediterranean ambitions, joined Germany and Austria-Hungary to form the Triple Alliance in 1882. The next Balkan crisis, which erupted in Bulgaria in 1885, again tempted Russia to expand its influence to the gates of Constantinople. Bismarck dared not oppose the Russians lest he push them toward an alliance with vengeful France. So instead he played midwife to an Anglo-Austro-Italian combination called the Second Mediterranean Entente, which blocked Russian ambitions in Bulgaria while Bismarck himself concluded
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (3 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
a Reinsurance Treaty with St. Petersburg in 1887. Once more the Eastern Question had been defused and Germany's alliances preserved.
international relations
international relations
Industrialization also made possible the outfitting and supply of mass armies drawn from the growing populations. After 1815 the monarchies of Europe had shied away from arming the masses in the French revolutionary fashion, and the events of 1848 further justified their fear of an armed citizenry. But in the reserve system Prussia found a means of making possible a rapid mobilization of the citizenry without the risk to the regime or the elite officer corps posed by a large standing, and idle, army. (In Austria-Hungary the crown avoided disloyalty in the army by stationing soldiers of one ethnic group on the soil of another.) After Prussia's stunning victory over France in 1871, all the Great Powers came sooner or later to adopt the German model of a mass army, supplied by a national network of railways and arms industries coordinated in turn by a general staff. The industrialization of war meant that planning and bureaucracy, technology and finance were taking the place of bold generalship and esprit in the soldier's craft. The final contribution to the revolution in warfare was planned research and development of weapons systems. Begun hesitantly in the French Navy in the 1850s and 1860s, command technologythe collaboration of state and industry in the invention of new armamentswas widely practiced by the turn of the century, adding to the insecurity that inevitably propelled the arms races. The demographic, technical, and managerial revolutions of the 19th century, in sum, made possible the mobilization of entire populations and economies for the waging of war. The home of the Industrial Revolution was Great Britain, whose priority in the techniques of the factory system and of steam power was the foundation for a period of calm confidence known (with some exaggeration) as the Pax Britannica. The pound sterling became the preferred reserve currency of the world and the Bank of England the hub of international finance. British textiles, machinery, and shipping dominated the markets of Asia, South America, and much of Europe. The British Isles (again with some hyperbole) were the workshop of the world and in consequence from 1846 led the world in promoting free trade. British diplomacy, proudly eschewing alliances in favour of splendid isolation, sought to preserve a balance of power on the Continent and to protect the routes to India from Russian encroachment in the Middle East or Afghanistan. The Pax Britannica could last only as long as Britain's industrial hegemony. But that hegemony very naturally impelled other nations somehow to catch up, in the short term by imposing protective tariffs to shield domestic industries and in the longer term by granting government subsidies (for railroads and other national development work) and the gradual replication of British techniques. First Belgium, France, and New England, then Germany and other states after 1850 began to challenge Britain's industrial dominance. France (1860), Prussia (1862), and other countries then reversed earlier policies and followed the British into free trade. But in 1873 a financial panic, attributed by some to overextension in Germany after receipt of France's billion-franc indemnity, ended the period of rapid growth. In the depression of 187396 (actually years of slower, uneven growth) industrial and labour leaders formed cartels, unions, and lobbies to agitate for tariffs and other forms of state intervention to stabilize the economy. Bismarck resisted until European agriculture also suffered from falling prices and lost markets after 1876 owing to the arrival in European ports of North American cereals. In 1879 the so-called alliance of rye and steel voted a German tariff on foreign manufactured goods and foodstuffs. Free trade gave way to an era of neomercantilism. France, Austria, Italy, and Russia followed the new (or revived) trend toward tariff protection. After 1896 the volume of world trade rose sharply again, but the sense of heightened economic competition persisted in Europe. Social rifts also hardened during the period. Challenged by unrest and demands for reforms, Bismarck sponsored the first state social insurance plans, but he also used an attempt on the Kaiser's life in 1878 as a pretext to outlaw the Social Democratic Party. Conservative circles, farmers as well as the wealthier classes, came gradually to distrust the loyalty of the urban working class, but industrialists shared few other interests with farmers. Other countries faced similar divisions between town and country, but urbanization was not advanced enough in Russia or France for socialism to acquire a mass following, while in Britain agriculture had long since lost out to the commercial and industrial classes, and the working class participated fully in democratic politics. The social divisions attending industrialization were especially acute in Germany because of the rapidity of her development and the survival of powerful
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (6 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
pre-capitalist elites. Moreover, the German working class, while increasingly unionized, had few legal means of affecting state policy. All this made for a series of deadlocks in German politics that would increasingly affect foreign policy after Bismarck's departure.
international relations
New Imperialism, especially after 1894, created a tacit understanding in the European elites and the broad literate classes that the days of the old European balance of power were over, that a new world order was dawning, and that any nation left behind in the pursuit of world power would sink into obscurity. This intuition must surely have fed a growing sense of desperation among Germans, and one of paranoia among Britons, about trends in global politics. A second point, subtler still, is that the New Imperialism, while it did not directly provoke World War I, did occasion a transformation of alliances that proved dangerous beyond reckoning once the Great Powers turned their attention back to Europe. Charles Darwin published The Origin of Species in 1859, and within a decade popularizers had applied or misappliedhis theories of natural selection and survival of the fittest to contemporary politics and economics. This pseudoscientific social Darwinism appealed to educated Europeans already demoralized by a century of higher criticism of religious scripture and conscious of the competitiveness of their own daily lives in that age of freewheeling industrial capitalism. By the 1870s books appeared explaining the outcome of the Franco-German War, for instance, with reference to the vitality of the Germanic peoples by comparison to the exhausted Latins. Pan-Slavic literature extolled the youthful vigour of that race, of whom Russia was seen as the natural leader. A belief in the natural affinity and superiority of Nordic peoples sustained Joseph Chamberlain's conviction that an Anglo-AmericanGerman alliance should govern the world in the 20th century. Vulgar anthropology explained the relative merits of human races on the basis of physiognomy and brain size, a scientific approach to world politics occasioned by the increasing contact of Europeans with Asians and Africans. Racialist rhetoric became common currency, as when the Kaiser referred to Asia's growing population as the yellow peril and spoke of the next war as a death struggle between the Teutons and Slavs. Poets and philosophers idealized combat as the process by which nature weeds out the weak and improves the human race. By 1914, therefore, the political and moral restraints on war that had arisen after 17891815 were significantly weakened. The old conservative notion that established governments had a heavy stake in peace lest revolution engulf them, and the old liberal notion that national unity, democracy, and free trade would spread harmony, were all but dead. The historian cannot judge how much social Darwinism influenced specific policy decisions, but a mood of fatalism and bellicosity surely eroded the collective will to peace.
international relations
factory building, arms programs, and military railroads to the German border. Russia hoped mainly for French support in its colonial disputes with the British Empire and even went so far as to agree with Austria-Hungary in 1897 to hold the question of the Balkans in abeyance for 10 years, thereby freeing resources for the construction of the Trans-Siberian Railroad and the penetration of northern China. The German foreign office thus did not take alarm at the alliance Bismarck had struggled so long to prevent. The Sino-Japanese War of 189495 signaled the arrival of Japan on the world stage. Having seen their nation forcibly opened to foreign influence by Commodore Matthew C. Perry in 1853, the Japanese determined not to suffer China's fate as a hapless object of Western incursion. Once the Meiji Restoration established strong central government beginning in 1868, Japan became the first non-Western state to launch a crash program of industrialization. By the 1890s its modern army and navy permitted Japan to take its place beside the Europeans as an imperial power. In the war with China, Japan won control of Korea, Taiwan, Port Arthur on the Manchurian mainland, and other advantages. European intervention scaled back these gains, but a scramble for concessions in China eventuated. Russia won concessions in Manchuria, the French in South China, the Germans at Chiao-chou Bay on the Shantung Peninsula. In 1898 the United States annexed the Philippine Islands after the Spanish-American War. The loser in the scramble, besides China, was Britain, which had previously enjoyed a near monopoly in the China trade.
international relations
not necessary, said Admiral Alfred von Tirpitz. All Germany needed was a risk fleet large enough to deter the British, who would not dare alienate Germany and thus lose their only potential ally in the continuing rivalry with France and Russia. In this way Germany could extract concessions from London without alliance or war. What the Germans failed to consider was that Britain might someday come to terms with its other antagonists. This was precisely what Britain did. The Edwardian era (190110) was one of intense concern over the decline of Britain's naval and commercial dominance. German firms shouldered aside the British in numerous markets (even though they remained each other's best trading partners). The new German navy menaced Britain in her home waters. The French and Russian fleets, not to mention the Japanese, outnumbered the Royal Navy's Asian squadron. The French, Italian, and potential Russian presence in the Mediterranean threatened the British lifeline to India. Soon the Panama Canal would enable the United States to deploy a two-ocean navy. Accordingly, the foreign secretary, Lord Lansdowne, set about reducing the number of Britain's potential opponents. First, he cemented friendly relations with the United States in the HayPauncefote Treaty (1901). He then shocked the world by concluding a military alliance with Japan, thereby securing British interests in East Asia and allowing the empire to concentrate its regional forces on India. But when growing tension between Russia and Japan over Manchuria appeared likely to erupt in war in 1904, France (Russia's ally) and Britain (now Japan's ally) faced a quandary. To prevent being dragged into the conflict, the French and British shucked off their ancient rivalry and concluded an Entente Cordiale whereby France gave up opposition to British rule in Egypt, and Britain recognized French rights in Morocco. Though strictly a colonial arrangement, it marked another step away from isolation for both Britain and France and another step toward it for the restless and frustrated Germans. The Russo-Japanese War of 190405 was an ominous turning point. Contrary to all expectations, Japan triumphed on land and sea, and Russia stumbled into the Revolution of 1905. U.S. President Theodore Roosevelt mediated the Treaty of Portsmouth ending the war, and the Tsar quelled the revolutionary flames with promises of parliamentary government, but the war resonated in world diplomacy. Japan established itself as the leading Asian power. The example of an Oriental nation rising up to defeat a European Great Power emboldened Chinese, Indians, and Arabs to look forward to a day when they might expel the imperialists from their midst. And tsarist Russia, its Asian adventure a shambles, looked once again to the Balkans as a field for expansion, setting the stage for World War I.
international relations
of France, Britain, and Russia. It was not originally conceived as a balance to German power, but that was its effect, especially in light of the escalating naval race. In 1906 the Royal Navy under the reformer Sir John Fisher launched HMS Dreadnought, a battleship whose size, armour, speed, and gunnery rendered all existing warships obsolete. The German government responded in kind, even enlarging the Kiel Canal at great expense to accommodate the larger ships. What were the British, dependent on imports by sea for seven-eighths of their raw materials and over half their foodstuffs, to make of German behaviour? In a famous Foreign Office memo of January 1907, Senior Clerk Sir Eyre Crowe surmised that Weltpolitik was either a conscious bid for hegemony or a vague, confused, and unpractical statesmanship not realizing its own drift. As Ambassador Sir Francis Bertie put it, The Germans aim to push us into the water and steal our clothes. For France the Triple Entente was primarily a continental security apparatus. For Russia it was a means of reducing points of conflict so that the antiquated tsarist system could buy time to catch up technologically with the West. For Britain the ententes, the Japanese alliance, and the special relationship with the United States were diplomatic props for an empire beyond Britain's capacity to defend alone. The three powers' interests by no means coincideddisputes over Persia alone might have smashed Anglo-Russian unity if the war had not intervened. But to the Germans, the Triple Entente looked suspiciously like encirclement designed to frustrate their rightful claims to world power and prestige. German attempts to break the encirclement, however, would only alarm the entente powers and cause them to draw the loose strings into a knot. That in turn tempted German leaders, fearful that time was against them, to cut the Gordian knot with the sword. For after 1907 the focus of diplomacy shifted back to the Balkans, with European cabinets unaware, until it was too late, that alliances made with the wide world in mind had dangerously limited their freedom of action in Europe.
international relations
on the diplomats in a crisis. Politicians might hold back their army in hopes of saving the peace only at the risk of losing the war should diplomacy fail. What was more, all the continental powers embraced offensive strategies. The French general staff's cult of attack assumed that lan could carry the day against superior German numbers. Its Plan XVII called for an immediate assault on Lorraine. The Germans' Schlieffen Plan addressed the problem of war on two fronts by throwing almost the entire German army into a sweeping offensive through neutral Belgium to capture Paris and the French army in a gigantic envelope. Troops could then be transported east to meet the slower-moving Russian army. Worked out down to the last railroad switch and passenger car, the Schlieffen Plan was an apotheosis of the industrial age: a mechanical, almost mathematical perfection that wholly ignored political factors. None of the general staffs anticipated what the war would actually be like. Had they glimpsed the horrific stalemate in the trenches, surely neither they nor the politicians would have run the risks they did in 1914. Above the mass infantry armies of the early 20th century stood the officer corps, the general staffs, and at the pinnacle the supreme war lords: kaiser, emperor, tsar, and king, all of whom adopted military uniforms as their standard dress in these years. The army was a natural refuge for the central and eastern European aristocracies, the chivalric code of arms sustaining almost the only public service to which they could still reasonably lay claim. Even in republican France a nationalist revival after 1912 excited public morale, inspired the military buildup, and both fueled and cloaked a revanche aimed at recovery of the provinces lost 40 years before. Popular European literature poured forth best-sellers depicting the next war, and mass-circulation newspapers incited even the working classes with news of imperial adventures or the latest slight by the adversary.
international relations
Lloyd George had to admit that however much they might deplore arms races in the abstract, all that was liberal and good in the world depended on the security of Britain and its control of its seas.
international relations
accelerated their own dreadnought construction. By now the failure of German policy was apparent. Clearly the British would not permit Germany to challenge their sea power, while the German army agreed in 1912 to tolerate further naval expansion only if the army were granted a sharp increase in funding as well. In the 1912 elections the Social Democrats won 110 seats and became the largest party in the Reichstag. Domestic and foreign stalemate obsessed Germany's political and military leadership. Reform at home meant an end to the privileged positions of the various elites; retreat abroad meant the end of Germany's dreams of world power. A bold stroke, even at the risk of war, seemed the only way out of the double impasse. In 1911 Foreign Minister Alfred von Kiderlen-Wchter tried to force the issue in Morocco, where the French clearly aimed at a formal protectorate in defiance of the Algeciras accords. Germany sent the gunboat Panther to the Moroccan port of Agadir in defense of German interests there. Britain again stood with France, however, and Kiderlen-Wchter acquiesced in a French Morocco in exchange for portions of French colonies in Central Africa. In France this accommodation of Germany brought down the government of Premier Joseph Caillaux, who was succeeded by Raymond Poincar, a determined nationalist and advocate of military preparedness who quickly secured passage of an expansion of the standing army. In Britain, Winston Churchill, then first lord of the Admiralty, withdrew his fleet from the Mediterranean to home waters, making mandatory even closer military coordination with France. This Second Moroccan Crisis confirmed Germany's isolation, while the British, French, and Russian military buildups meant that time was on the side of the entente. Moltke had already raised the notion of preventive war, and in the Kaiser's war council of December 1912 he blustered, War, the sooner the better. To be sure, jingoism of this sort could be found in every Great Power on the eve of the war, but only the leaders in Berlinand soon Viennawere seriously coming to view war not as simply a possibility but as a necessity. The final prewar assault on the Ottoman Empire also began in 1911. Italy cashed in her bargain with France over Libya by declaring war on Turkey and sending a naval squadron as far as the Dardanelles. Simultaneously, Russian ministers in the Balkans brought about an alliance between the bitter rivals Serbia and Bulgaria in preparation for a final strike against Ottoman-controlled Europe. The First Balkan War erupted in October 1912, when Montenegro declared war on Turkey, followed quickly by Serbia, Bulgaria, and Greece. The Young Turks ended the conflict with Italy, ceding Libya, but failed to contain the Balkan armies. In May 1913 the Great Powers imposed a settlement; Macedonia was partitioned among the Balkan states, Crete was granted to Greece, and Albania was given its independence. Landlocked Serbia, however, bid for additional territory in Macedonia, and Bulgaria replied with an attack on Serbia and Greece, thus beginning the Second Balkan War in June 1913. In the peace that followed in August, Bulgaria lost most of her stake in the former Turkish lands plus much of the southern Dobruja region to Romania. Serbia, however, doubled its territory and, flushed with victory, turned its sights on the Austro-Hungarian provinces of Bosnia and Hercegovina.
international relations
The National Defense (Narodna Odbrana) was formed in Serbia in 1908 to carry on pro-Serbian and antiAustrian agitation across the border. Its nonviolent methods were deemed insufficient by others, who in 1911 formed the secret society Union or Death (Ujedinjenje ili Smrt), also known as the Black Hand, led by the head of Serbian military intelligence, Colonel Dragutin Dimitrijevi. The latter had been involved in the 1903 assassinations of the Obrenovi family and favoured terrorist action over intellectual propaganda. With his support, if not on his direct orders, a band of youthful romantics conspired to assassinate Francis Ferdinand during his state visit to Sarajevo. On June 28, 1914, which happened to be the Serbian national holiday, the Archduke and his wife rode in an open car through the streets of the Bosnian capital. A bomb was thrown but missed. The Archduke completed his official duties, whereupon the governor of Bosnia suggested they deviate from the planned route on the return trip for safety's sake. But the lead driver in the procession took a wrong turn, the cars stopped momentarily, and at that moment the 19-year-old Gavrilo Princip fired his revolver, killing both royal passengers. Reaction in Vienna, and Europe generally, was surprisingly restrained. No one imagined that the outrage had more than local importance, much less that Bismarck's prophecy about some damned fool thing in the Balkans starting the next war was about to be fulfilled. Conrad von Htzendorf saw the deed as pretext for his preventive war against Serbia, but the aged emperor Francis Joseph preferred to await an inquiry to determine the extent of Serbian complicity. Germany, on the other hand, pressed for a firm riposte and in the Kaiser's famous blank check memo promised to support whatever action Austria might take against Serbia. The Germans expected Russia to back down, since its military reforms would not be complete for several years, but even if Russia came to Serbia's aid, the German high command was confident of victory. Bethmann was less so. A move against Serbia could lead to a world war, he warned on July 7. Yet Bethmann went along in the vain hope of localizing the conflict. Austrian Foreign Minister Leopold, Graf von Berchtold, now advocated a firm policy toward Serbia lest Austria's prestige deteriorate further and the Balkan states unite behind Russia. Grf Tisza, the prime minister of Hungary, insisted, however, that diplomatic and legal justifications precede such a clash of arms: Austria must first present a list of demands for redress. Should Serbia accept, the empire would win a brilliant diplomatic success; should Serbia refuse, war could be waged with Austria-Hungary posing as the aggrieved party. In no case was Austria to annex any Serbian territory. The Russian response to any Austrian initiative would be critical, and by chance the president and prime minister of France, Poincar and Ren Viviani, were paying a state visit to St. Petersburg in July. Strangely, there is no record of the Franco-Russian conversations, but it is known that Poincar assured the Russians that France would stand by her alliance commitments. On July 23, just after the French leaders left for home, Vienna presented its ultimatum to Belgrade, demanding dissolution of the secret societies, cessation of anti-Austrian propaganda, and Austrian participation in the investigation of the Sarajevo crime. Serbia was given 48 hours to respond. The Russian foreign minister, Sergey Dmitriyevich Sazonov, erupted at news of the ultimatum and insisted on military measures. The French ambassador, Maurice-Georges Palologue, with or without instructions from his departed chiefs, encouraged Sazonov. For if Austria's prestigeand very futurewere at stake in the Balkans, so too were tsarist Russia's, for which the Balkans was the only region left in which to demonstrate its vitality. But now Germany was competing for influence over the Young Turks, courting Bulgaria, and plotting to smash Serbia. The German slogan From Berlin to Baghdad, referring originally only to railroads, took on ominous new political meaning. On July 25 the Russian Council of Ministers decided that if Austrian forces entered Serbia, Russia would mobilize its army. This precipitous, indeed anticipatory, decision reflected Russia's size and the inadequacy of its rail network. Sazonov seems to have considered mobilization a political threat, but given the mechanistic timetables that were integral to the planning of all the European general staffs, it could only provoke countermobilizations and an inexorable drift into war. On July 25 Serbia accepted all the Austro-Hungarian conditions save those two that directly compromised its sovereignty. Two days later Berchtold persuaded Francis Joseph to initiate war. At the same moment
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (15 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
the Kaiser, returning from a yachting expedition, tried belatedly to restrain Vienna. On July 28 Austria declared war and bombarded Belgrade; on the same day the Tsar approved the mobilization of the Russian army against Austria, and alarms went off all over Europe. Sir Edward Grey, Kaiser William, and the Italian government all proposed negotiations, with the Austrians to occupy Belgrade as a pledge of Serbian compliance. The German ambassador in St. Petersburg assured the Russians that Austria meant to annex no Serbian territory. But it was too little and far too late. In St. Petersburg the generals protested that partial mobilization would disrupt their contingency plans: How could Russia prepare to fight AustriaHungary while leaving naked her border with Austria's ally Germany? The weak and vacillating Tsar Nicholas II was persuaded, and on the afternoon of July 30 he authorized general mobilization of the Russian army. The previous day, Poincar and Viviani had finally arrived back in Paris, where they were met with patriotic crowds and generals anxious for military precautions. In Berlin, anti-Russian demonstrations and equally anxious generals called for immediate action. On the 31st, when all the other powers had begun preparations of some sort, and even the British had put the fleet to sea (thanks to Winston Churchill's foresight), Germany delivered ultimatums to Russia, demanding an end to mobilization, and to France, demanding neutrality in case of war in the east. But Russia and France could scarcely accede without abandoning the Balkans, each other, and their own security. When the ultimatums expired, the Schlieffen Plan was put into effect. Germany declared war against Russia on August 1 and against France on August 3 and demanded safe passage for its troops through Belgium. Refused again, Germany invaded Belgium in force. On August 3, Italy took refuge in the fact that this was not a defensive war on Austria-Hungary's part and declared its neutrality. That left only Britain, faced with the choice of joining its entente partners in war or standing aloof and risking German domination of the Continent. Britain had little interest in the Serbian affair, and the kingdom was torn by the Irish question. The Cabinet was in doubt as late as August 2. But the prospect of the German fleet in the English Channel and German armies on the Belgian littoral settled the issue. On the 3rd Britain demanded that Germany evacuate Belgium, and Grey won over Parliament with appeals to British interests and international law. On August 4, Britain declared war on Germany.
international relations
of military moves, and contributed to German panic. Given the military realities of the age, Sazonov's notion of Russian mobilization as a mere application of pressure was either disingenuous or foolish. France could be faulted for not restraining Russia and for issuing its own blank check. Even the British might have done more to preserve peace, either through more vigorous mediation or by making clear that they would not remain neutral in a continental war, thus deterring the Germans. Finally, what of the states at the heart of the crisis? Surely Belgrade's use of political terrorism in the name of Greater Serbia, and AustriaHungary's determination to crush its tormentors, provoked the crisis in the first place. By the 1930s moderate historians had concluded, with Lloyd George, that no one country was to blame for the war: We all stumbled into it. The failure of documentary research to settle the war-guilt question led other historians to look behind the July 1914 crisis for long-range causes of the war. Surely, they reasoned, such profound events must have had profound origins. As early as 1928 the American Sidney B. Fay concluded that none of the European leaders had wanted a great war and identified as its deeper causes the alliance systems, militarism, imperialism, nationalism, and the newspaper press. (Marxists, of course, from the publication of Lenin's Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism in 1916, held finance capitalism to be accountable for the war.) In this view the polarization of Europe into alliance systems had made chain-reaction escalation of a local imbroglio almost predictable. Militarism and imperialism had fed tensions and appetites among the Great Powers, while nationalism and sensationalist journalism had stoked popular resentments. How else could one explain the universal enthusiasm with which soldiers and civilians alike greeted the outbreak of war? Such evenhanded sentiments, along with the abstraction of the terms of analysis that exculpated individuals while blaming the system, were both appealing and prescriptive. In the 1930s British statesmen in particular would strive to learn the lessons of 1914 and so prevent another war. As another generation's hindsight would reveal, the lessons did not apply to the new situation. After World War II and the Cold War had left the issues of 1914 pass, a committee of French and German historians agreed that World War I was an unwilled disaster for which all countries shared blame. Only a few years later, however, in 1961, that consensus shattered. The German historian Fritz Fischer published a massive study of German war aims during 191418 and held that Germany's government, social elites, and even broad masses had consciously pursued a breakthrough to world power in the years before World War I and that the German government, fully aware of the risks of world war and of British belligerency, had deliberately provoked the 1914 crisis. Fischer's thesis sparked bitter debate and a rash of new interpretations of World War I. Leftist historians made connections between Fischer's evidence and that cited 30 years before by Eckhart Kehr, who had traced the social origins of the naval program to the cleavages in German society and the stalemate in the Reichstag. Other historians saw links to the Bismarckian technique of using foreign policy excursions to stifle domestic reform, a technique dubbed social imperialism. Germany's rulers, it appeared, had resolved before 1914 to overthrow the world order in hopes of preserving the domestic order. Traditionalist critics of Fischer pointed to the universality of imperialistic, social Darwinist, and militaristic behaviour on the eve of the war. The Kaiser, in his most nationalistic moods, only spoke and acted like many others in all the Great Powers. Did not Sazonov and the Russian generals, in their unrecorded moments, yearn to erase the humiliation of 1905 and conquer the Dardanelles, or Poincar and General J.-J.-C. Joffre wonder excitedly if the recovery of Alsace-Lorraine were finally at hand, or the Primrose and Navy leagues thrill to the prospect of a Nelsonian clash of dreadnoughts? Germans were not the only people who grew weary of peace or harboured grandiose visions of empire. To this universalist view leftist historians like the American A.J. Mayer then applied the primacy of domestic policy thesis and hypothesized that all the European powers had courted war as a means of cowing or distracting their working classes and national minorities. Such new left interpretations triggered intense study of the connections between domestic and foreign policy, leading to the conclusion that a postulation of internal origins of the war, while obvious for Austria and plausible for Russia, failed in the cases of democratic Britain and France. If anything, internal discord made for reticence rather than assertion on the part of their foreign policy elites. The conservative historian Gerhard Ritter even challenged the Fischer thesis in the German case. The real problem, he argued, was not fear of the Social Democrats but the age-old tension between civilian and military influence
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (17 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
in the Prussian-German government. Politicians, exemplified by Bethmann, did not share the eagerness or imprudence of the general staff but lost control of the ship of state in the atmosphere of deepening crisis leading up to 1914. Finally, a moderate German historian, Wolfgang J. Mommsen, dispensed with polemics altogether. Germany's rapid industrialization and the tardiness of modernization in Austria-Hungary and Russia, he concluded, created instabilities in central and eastern Europe that found expression in desperate self-assertion. Echoing Joseph Schumpeter, Mommsen blamed the war on the survival of precapitalist regimes that simply proved no longer adequate in the face of rapid social change and the steady advance of mass politics. This interpretation, however, amounted to an updated and elaborated version of the unsophisticated consensus that we all stumbled into it. Were the world wars, then, beyond human control? Thus, the search for long-range causes, while turning up a wealth of new information and insight, ran ultimately aground. After all, if imperialism or capitalism had caused the war, they had just as assuredly caused the unprecedented era of peace and growth that preceded it. Imperialist crises, though tense at times, had always been resolved, and even Germany's ambitions were on the verge of being served through a 1914 agreement with Britain on a planned partition of the Portuguese empire. Imperial politics were simply not a casus belli for anyone except Britain. Military preparedness was at a peak, but armaments are responses to tensions, not the cause of them, and they had, perhaps, served to deter war in the numerous crises preceding 1914. Capitalist activity tied the nations of Europe together as never before, and in 1914 most leading businessmen were advocates of peace. The alliance systems themselves were defensive and deterrent by design and had served as such for decades. Nor were they inflexible. Italy opted out of her alliance, the Tsar was not bound to risk his dynasty on behalf of Serbia, or the Kaiser his on behalf of Austria-Hungary, while the French and British cabinets might never have persuaded their parliaments to take up arms had the Schlieffen Plan not forced the issue. Perhaps the 1914 crisis was, after all, a series of blunders, in which statesmen failed to perceive the effects their actions would have on the others.
international relations
erratic, uncoordinated character of German world policy, its inability to settle on clear goals and carry them through, the constant initiatives leading nowhere, the frequent changes in mid-course. All Germany could do was bluff and hope to be paid for doing nothing: for remaining neutral in the Russo-Japanese War, for not building more dreadnoughts, for letting the French into Morocco, for not penetrating Persia. Of course, Germany could have launched an imperialist war in 1905 or 1911 under more favourable circumstances. It chose not to do so, and German might was such that prior to 1914 the other powers never considered a passage of arms with Germany. Instead, Triple Entente diplomacy served to undermine Austria-Hungary. Everyone recognized that it was the sick man of Europe and that its demise would be inconvenient at very best and would almost certainly expose the ethnic mare's nest of southeastern Europe to civil war or Russian or German domination. Yet no one did anything about it. France could scarcely afford toits security was too tightly bound to Russia's but France's policy of wooing Italy out of the Triple Alliance was a grave setback, not for Germany but for Austria-Hungary. Russia brazenly pushed the Slavic nationalities forward, thinking to make gains but never realizing that tsarism was as dependent on Habsburg survival as Austria-Hungary had been on Ottoman survival. Only Britain had the capacity to maneuver, to restrain the likes of Serbia and Russia and take some of the Austro-Hungarian burden off Germany's shoulders. And indeed it had done so beforein 181522, 1878, and 1888. But now the British chose vaguely to encourage Russia in the Balkans, letting Austria-Hungary, as it were, pay the price for distracting Russia from the frontiers of India. So by 1914 Austria was encircled and Germany was left with the choice of watching her only ally collapse or risking a war against all Europe. Having chosen the risk, and lost, it is no surprise that the Germans (as well as the other powers) gave vent to all their prewar bitterness and pursued a thorough revision of world politics in their own favour.
18
World War I has aptly been called a war of illusions that exposed in sharp relief all the follies of the prewar generation. The war plans of the generals had misfired at once, and expectations that the intensity of modern firepower would serve the offense, or that the war must be brief, proved horribly false. Germany expected to achieve hegemony in Europe as a step toward world power, and instead world powers were called into play to prevent hegemony in Europe. Socialists thought war would bring general strikes and revolution, and instead the war inspired patriotic national unity. Monarchists hoped war would bolster the old regimes, and instead it cast down the remaining dynasties of eastern Europe. Liberals hoped that war would promote the spread of freedom, and instead it forced even democratic governments to impose censorship, martial law, and command economies subordinated to the dictates of centralized bureaucracy. Each nation in its own way sacrificed one by one those values it claimed to be fighting for in the belief that final victory would make good all the terrible cost. And with terrible irony World War I also ended in various plans for peace as illusory as the plans for war had been. As the historian William McNeill wrote, the irrationality of rational, professionalized planning could not have been made more patently manifest. World War I can be divided, without undue violence to reality, into three periods: the initial battles, struggles for new allies, and mobilization on the home fronts, occupying the period from 1914 to 1916; the onset of ideologized warfare in the Russian revolutions and American entry in 1917; and the final fourway struggle of 1918 among German imperialism, Allied war-aims diplomacy, Wilsonian liberal internationalism, and Leninist Bolshevism.
international relations
international relations
thereby relinquished the element of surprise. Such tactics turned western battlefields into seas of wreckage, with a storm of steel raging above, and condemned hundreds of thousands of men for the sake of a few thousand yards of no-man's-land. Allied attacks in 1915 cost the British more than 300,000 casualties and the French 1,500,000. The only German initiative, the Second Battle of Ypres, introduced poison gas to the Western Front. But no commander could see a means of breaking the deadlock, and all confessed their strategy to be one of attrition.
international relations
back, even after extracting a German loantantamount to a bribeof 5,000,000. The war party then resorted to more extreme measures. The Ottoman fleet, reinforced by two German cruisers, entered the Black Sea in October, bombarded Odessa and the Crimean ports, and sank two Russian ships. The commander then falsified his account to make it appear that the enemy had provoked the action. The outraged Russians declared war on November 1. The Ottoman Empire's alliance with the Central Powers was a serious blow to the Entente, for it effectively isolated Russia from its Western allies and weakened their hand in the Balkan capitals. The Turks concluded, however, that a Triple Entente victory in the war would lead to the partition of their empire even if they remained neutral (Allied negotiations had already begun to this effect), whereas joining forces with Germany gave them at least a fighting chance to survive and perhaps even win some spoils from Russia. Enver also declared a jihad, or holy war, inciting Muslims to rise up against British and Russian rule in India, Persia, and Central Asia. Turkish forces deployed along the coasts of the Dardanelles and on the Caucasus frontier with Russia, where severe fighting began in the rugged mountains. Enver, with German encouragement, took the strategic offensive when he ordered 10,000 troops from Syria to attack the Suez Canal in late January 1915. After crossing the Sinai Peninsula the tired soldiers found Indian and Australasian divisions in training, as well as gunboats and other equipment they could not match. The Turks fell back to Palestine and never menaced the canal again. The vulnerability and value of the Dardanelles in turn attracted the British. When Russia requested a Western assault on Turkey to relieve the pressure in the Caucasus, War Secretary Lord Kitchener and First Lord of the Admiralty Winston Churchill promoted an attack on the Dardanelles. By capturing Constantinople, the British could link up with the Russians, knock Turkey out of the war, and perhaps entice the Balkan states to rally to the Allied cause. The British War Council created an amphibious force of British, Australians, and New Zealanders to capture the heights of the Gallipoli Peninsula. On April 25 the Anzac (Australian and New Zealand) forces went ashore, but their assaults on the heights of Sari Bair were turned back through the charismatic leadership of the young Turkish officer Mustafa Kemal. A sweltering, bloody deadlock dragged on into the summer. Five more divisions and another amphibious landing, at Suvla Bay in August, failed to take the rugged heights in the face of human wave counterattacks by the Turks. Cabinet opinion gradually turned against the campaign, and the Allied force of 83,000 was evacuateda dangerous operation conducted with great skillin January 1916. The Turks had lost some 300,000 men, the Allies about 250,000 to battle and disease. Gallipoli was, in Clement Attlee's words, the one strategic idea of the war. Its failure, through bad leadership, planning, and luck, condemned the Allies to seek a decision in bloody battles of attrition on the Western Front. The other peripheral front that enticed Allied strategists was Austria's border with Italy. Though a member of the Triple Alliance, the Rome government maintained on Aug. 3, 1914, that it was not bound to fight since Austria had not been attacked nor had it consulted with Italy as the treaty required. Prime Minister Antonio Salandra, a nationalist dedicated to the Irredentists' goal of recovery of Trentino and Trieste from Austria, announced that Italy would be informed by sacro egoismo. This, he explained, was a mystical rather than cynical concept, but it set off seven months of haggling over what the Allies would offer Italy to enter the war, and what the Central Powers would offer for neutrality. Some considerations were objective: Italy's 4,160 miles of coastline made defense against the Anglo-French fleet virtually impossible; any gains extorted from the Central Powers for neutrality would hardly be secure should those powers win the war; and neutrality was incompatible with Italy's tenuous claim to be a Great Power. What was more, all the Central Powers could offer was Trentino, and even that promise had to be forced from Vienna by German pressure. After a clumsy intervention by the Russian foreign minister, Sazonov, in which he tried to secure Italy's help and still protect Serbian interests on the Dalmatian coast, negotiations moved to London. Berlin dispatched ex-chancellor Blow and Roman Catholic statesman Matthias Erzberger to Rome to plead for the Central Powers. On April 26, the day after the first Gallipoli landing, the Treaty of London committed Italy to enter the war against Austria-Hungary within a month. In return the Allies promised Italy Trentino, part of South Tirol, Trieste, a third of Dalmatia (at the expense of Serbian ambitions), a mandate over Albania, a portion of German East Africa, all of Libya, a part of Asia Minor, and a 1,250,000,000-lira war chest from Britain. Still,
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (22 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
a month of crisis followed in Rome as journalists like Gabriele D'Annunzio and Benito Mussolini stoked war fever and parliamentary power-broker Giovanni Giolitti (backed by Blow) maneuvered for peace and parecchio the much that might be obtained from Austria without lifting a rifle. After a Cabinet crisis Salandra returned to power to declare war on Austria-Hungary on May 23, 1915 (though Italy did not declare war on Germany until August 1916). General Luigi Cadorna's war plan called for a strategic defense in the mountainous Trentino while half the Italian army concentrated for attack along the Isonzo River to the south. In June 1915 he launched the first of 11 battles of the Isonzo, wasting some 250,000 men against the rocky parapets and spirited Austrian defenders. The southern front became another deadlock, while Italy's weak finances and industry would only make her a continuing drain on Anglo-French resources. After Turkey and Italy, attention turned to the neutral Balkan states. The entry of the Balkan states on the side of the Central Powers would doom Serbia and open direct communications between Germany and Turkey. Balkan participation on the Allied side would isolate Turkey and complete the encirclement of Austria-Hungary. The Central Powers had the upper hand in Bulgaria, still smarting from its defeat in the Second Balkan War and allied with Turkey as of Aug. 2, 1914. The Allies had little to offer Bulgaria except bribes, especially after their failure at Gallipoli. German offers proved irresistible: Macedonia (from Serbia) and parts of the Dobruja and Thrace should Romania and Greece intervene. Bulgaria joined the Central Powers on Sept. 6, 1915. In Romania the Allies had the upper hand despite a treaty, renewed in 1913, binding Bucharest and its Hohenzollern dynasty to the Triple Alliance. Romania's main ambition was to annex Transylvania, a Habsburg province populated largely by Romanians, but Prime Minister Ionel Brtianu determined to stay neutral and observe the fortunes of war. In 1915 those fortunes appeared to favour the Central Powers on the Turkish, Italian, Serbian, and Russian fronts. The Russian front collapsed in the face of a German offensive in May, allowing the Central Powers to reoccupy Galicia, Lithuania, and Courland in the north. In July the Germans resumed the drive and threatened to pincer the entire Russian army in Poland. Warsaw fell on August 5 and Brest-Litovsk on the 26th, whereupon the German armies outran their supplies and halted the drive on a line stretching from Riga on the Baltic to Czernowitz on the Romanian border. Russian losses were apocalyptic: more than a million men captured and at least as many killed and wounded in 1915. Technical inferiority, shortage of munitions, and poor tactics led to terrible wastage of men in the attack and lack of mobility on the defense. The inadequacy of the Russian state and economy in modern war now stood revealed. Desertions increased and morale plummeted. On September 5, Tsar Nicholas himself took over supreme command, a chivalrous move but one that would identify the crown with future disasters. In 1916 German strategists again turned west with the expressed intention of bleeding France white and breaking her army's spirit. The object of attack was to be the fortress of Verdun, and the plan called for the substitution of ordnance for manpower as much as possible, thereby using Germany's industrial might to kill Frenchmen in the most efficient way. The assault began on February 21, following an avalanche of shells and poison gas, and continued without interruption for five months. France's civilian and military leadership turned Verdun into a national symbol of resistance, symbolized by General Philippe Ptain's famous order of the day: Ils ne passeront pas! Verdun was the most intensive battle in history and cost France and Germany more than 300,000 men each. In December 1915 an Allied conference at Chantilly had decided to coordinate simultaneous attacks on all fronts. Given Verdun, responsibility for the Western assault fell to the British. After elaborate preparation and a week of bombardment the cream of Kitchener's New Army went over the top on July 1, 1916, and strode in formation toward the German lines. By mid-November the Somme offensive had gained about six and a half miles across a 30-mile front at the cost of 420,000 Britons, 194,000 Frenchmen, and 440,000 Germans. On the Eastern Front in 1916 the Russian command dutifully took up the offensive to relieve the pressure on Verdun and in coordination with the push on the Somme. But failures in leadership and supply, poor intelligence and tactics again thwarted the courage of Russia's peasant-soldiers, 100,000 of whom were lost in a March attack that achieved nothing. The last gasp of the tsarist army followed in June. Russian
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (23 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
attacks at Lutsk, Buchach, and Czernowitz beginning June 4 achieved total surprise, captured 200,000 men, and overran Bukovina by the end of the month. This apparent revival of Russia's fortunes prompted the Romanians, finally, to declare war on Austria-Hungary on Aug. 27, 1916. Half the Romanian army12 divisionsjoined the offensive and advanced into Transylvania, expecting to deal the final blow to staggering Austria-Hungary. Instead, Germany, Turkey, and Bulgaria promptly declared war on Romania. The Romanians held out for a month against a German-Austrian-Bulgarian attack at the Vulcan and Szurduk (Surduc) passes, but the Central Powers broke through and captured Bucharest on December 6. The Romanian gambit ended in disaster as the Germans acquired their oil and wheat and the Russians inherited an additional 300 miles of frontline. Meanwhile, the Russian offensive degenerated into frontal assaults and closed in August. Russia had lost 500,000 menthe last trained reserves of the tsarist army. By the end of 1916 what may be called the traditional phase of the war had run its course. Despite ever greater expenditures of men and matriel and the accession of neutral powers to one side or the other, victory remained elusive. Henceforth the coalitions would rely all the more on breaking the internal cohesion of the enemy or on calling forth global forces to tip the balance. The resort to revolution, especially in Russia, and extra-European powers, especially the United States, would have profound consequences for Europe's future in the 20th century, while internal mobilization for total war had already gone far to reshape European societies.
international relations
British, Germans, and Americans covered a fraction of the war's expense through income and other taxes, but World War I was financed primarily through war bonds and secondarily through loans from abroad. This pattern would exacerbate the diplomatic and domestic political climates after the war, when the bills for the four years' wastage came due.
international relations
hegemonic plan is disputed: Bethmann favoured abandoning much of it in hopes of a negotiated peace. But a war-aims majority held the balance in the Reichstag until 1917 and in the military until the bitter end. On Sept. 5, 1914, the entente powers solemnly and severally renounced any separate peace, but throughout the war they felt constrained to bolster each other's will to fight with promises of spoils. Hence the purchase of Italy's belligerency and the shocking willingness of Britain and France to consign Constantinople to Russia in March 1915. In general, Allied ambitions added up to the partition of the German and Ottoman empires and security against Germany in Europe and on the seas. Partition of Austria-Hungary was not an initial Allied aim. In the spring of 1915 France and Russia exchanged letters promising that both could do as they wished on their borders with Germany, implying a free hand for Russia in Galicia and East Prussia and the same for France on the Rhine. French industry contemplated an advance into the Saar and Rhine regions to end France's inferiority in coal production (which would only be exacerbated by the return of AlsaceLorraine with its rich iron deposits). For the French army and foreign ministry, however, the main motive for separating the Rhineland from Germany was security: what Poincar called breaking Prussian militarism and Aristide Briand guarantees of lasting peace. In 1917 Paris and St. Petersburg were close to a formal treaty on the German boundaries when the Russian Revolution intervened. The Allies specified their colonial claims in an agreement of April 1916: Britain won influence in Mesopotamia and part of Syria; France in the rest of Syria, Lebanon, Cilicia, and southern Kurdistan; and Russia in Armenia and northern Kurdistan; Palestine was placed under joint Anglo-French administration. The SykesPicot Agreement in May also divided much of the Ottoman Empire into British and French spheres. The Agreement of Saint-Jean-de-Maurienne of April 1917 promised Italy concessions on the Anatolian coast; one Allied motive in this was to persuade Rome to scale down its claims on Austria-Hungary in hopes of a separate peace with Vienna (see below War-weariness and diplomacy). Finally, the French began in 1916 to formulate a second set of war aims directed, not at Germany, but at their own allies. British currency supports, loans, coal shipments at fixed prices, and other benefits helped sustain the French war effort, and the minister of commerce, Etienne Clmentel, lobbied for an extension of these supports beyond an armistice lest France win the military struggle only to lose the postwar economic struggle. The British agreed at the Allied Economic Conference of 1916, and the following year the French placed even greater hopes of economic solidarity in the newly associated power, the United States.
international relations
American power began to figure in the balance of war almost from the start. Trading was suspended on the New York Stock Exchange when war broke out, but when it resumed in November 1914, Europeans sold most of the $4,000,000,000 worth of securities they held before the war. U.S. loans to belligerents were at first declared inconsistent with the true spirit of neutrality, but the large Anglo-French orders for U. S. munitions, raw materials, and food created an economic boom, and by 1915 the Allies needed credit to continue their purchases. An initial 200,000,000 loan in September 1915 led eventually to billions being floated on the U.S. market and a complete reversal of the financial relationship between the Old World and the New. By 1917 the United States was no longer a debtor nation but the world's greatest creditor. U.S. firms also inherited many overseas markets, especially in Latin America, which the British and Germans could no longer serve. To Americans neutrality seemed both moral and lucrativethe United States, said Wilson, was too proud to fight. But the failure of his peace initiatives, the German assaults on neutrals' rights at sea, and the cumulative effect of Allied propaganda and German provocations conjoined to end U.S. neutrality by 1917. On Feb. 4, 1915, Germany declared the waters around the British Isles a war zone in which Allied ships would be sunk, without warning if necessary. While this procedure dispensed with traditional civilities like boarding, search and seizure, and care of civilians, effective submarine warfare required it. Underwater craft relied on stealth and surprise and exposed themselves to easy destruction once they made their presence known. Thus, even though the British blockade interfered with neutral shipping more than the German blockade, the latter appeared far more beastly. The sinking of the Cunard liner Lusitania on May 7, 1915, which killed over a thousand passengers, including 128 U.S. citizens, outraged U.S. public opinion despite the rightful German claim that she was carrying munitions (173 tons worth). Two more passenger ships, the Arabic and Hesperia, went down in August and September, respectively, whereupon American diplomatic protests caused civil officials in Berlin to overrule the military command and call off unrestricted submarine warfare, although the issue did not remain settled. Wilson's own peace initiatives, including an offer of mediation by Secretary of State William Jennings Bryan in 1914 and a trip to Europe by Wilson's personal aide and adviser, Colonel Edward M. House, in 1915, were unsuccessful. Early in 1916 House returned to Europe and on February 22 in London agreed to a formula whereby the United States would summon a peace conference andif Germany refused to attend or proved unreasonablewould leave the conference as a belligerent on the side of the Allies. Wilson later drew back from the guarantee and added the word probably after would. But the British themselves shied from promoting such a conference, while the other belligerents also ducked the suggestion lest they compromise the determination of their people or incur the distrust of allies. By the end of 1916 Germany had 102 U-boats ready for service, many of the latest type, and the chief of the naval staff assured the Kaiser that unrestricted submarine warfare would sink 600,000 tons of Allied shipping per month and force Britain to make peace within five months. Bethmann fought to delay escalation of the submarine war in hopes of another Wilsonian peace move. But the President held off new initiatives during his reelection campaign. When he had still not acted by December 1916, Bethmann was forced to make a deal with his own military, which consented to tolerate a German peace offer in return for Bethmann's endorsement of unrestricted submarine warfare if the offer failed. But the army helped ensure that the German note (released December 12) would fail by insisting on implicit retention by Germany of Belgium and other battlefield conquests. Wilson followed on the 18th with an invitation to the two camps to define their war aims as a prelude to negotiation. The Allies demanded evacuation of occupied lands and guarantees against Germany in the future. The Germans stuck to their December note, and the military command decided to resume unrestricted submarine warfare on February 1. The United States broke diplomatic relations with Germany on February 3 and commenced the arming of merchant ships on March 9. Meanwhile, German Foreign Secretary Arthur Zimmermann, anticipating war with the United States over the U-boat issue, cabled an offer of alliance to Mexico on January 16, promising Mexico its own lost provinces of Texas, Arizona, and New Mexico in case of war with the United States. British intelligence intercepted the Zimmermann telegram and leaked it to Washington, further inflaming American opinion. When U-boats proceeded in mid-March to sink the Algonquin, City of Memphis, Vigilancia, and Illinois (the latter two without warning), Wilson went before Congress and in a
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (27 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
lofty and moving address reviewed the reasons why America was forced to take up the swordwhy, God helping her, she can do no other. On April 6, 1917, Congress declared war on Germany, and the United States became an Associated (not an Allied) Power. Henceforth World War I hinged on whether the U-boats could force Britain to her knees and the German armies overwhelm the sagging Western Front before the men and matriel of the aroused Yankees could arrive in France.
international relations
fighting) and warned Lloyd George against attempts to split their alliance. Charles's second letter, in May, which inexplicably told the French and British of an Italian peace offer that was never made, only put the Allies on their guard. Simultaneously the parliamentary forces of Germany rose in protest against the war, the erosion of civilian authority, and the war-aims stubbornness of the military command. A moderate annexationist deputy, Matthias Erzberger, met with Czernin and Emperor Charles in April 1917 and learned that Austria-Hungary's military strength was near its end. In May a Reichstag committee demanded that the army be placed under civilian control. The Kaiser and the military high command replied with scorn. In July, Bethmann was forced to resign and the army assumed de facto control of Germany. When the Kaiser appointed a nonentity, Georg Michaelis, as chancellor, the Reichstag passed a peace resolution on July 19 by a vote of 212126. But the resolution could have no bearing on the ruling circles, to whom compromise with the foreign enemy meant surrender to the domestic forces of reform. In mid-August, Pope Benedict XV tried to preserve momentum toward a truce by calling on all parties to evacuate occupied regions, but the German government again refused to surrender Belgium, while the American reply to the Vatican seemed to insist on the democratization of Germany. Emperor Charles and Czernin were likewise unable to make headway, for the Allies were not at this point seeking a general peace but only a separate peace with Austria-Hungary that would leave Germany stranded. This Vienna could not in honour do, nor Berlin permit. The United States declared war on Austria-Hungary on Dec. 7, 1917, and, when the French government leaked news the following spring of the Austrian peace correspondence, Charles and Czernin were forced to humble themselves before the Kaiser and German high command at Spa. Austria-Hungary had become a virtual satellite of the German military empire. The Ottoman Empire in 1917 began to give way before the relatively mild but incessant pressure on fronts the other powers considered sideshows. Baghdad fell to British forces in March. Sir Edmund Allenby, having promised Lloyd George that he would deliver Jerusalem to the British people as a Christmas present, made good his promise on December 9. The political future of Palestine, however, was a source of confusion. In the war-aims treaties, the British had divided the Middle East into colonial spheres of influence. In their dealings with the Arabs the British spoke of independence for the region. Then, on Nov. 2, 1917, the Balfour Declaration promised the establishment in Palestine of a national home for the Jewish people, albeit without prejudice to the civil and religious rights of existing non-Jewish communities. Foreign Secretary Arthur Balfour was persuaded that this action was in British interest by the energetic appeals of Chaim Weizmann, but in the long run it would cause no end of difficulty for British diplomacy. The one flank on which Turkey had not been besieged was the Balkan, where an Allied force remained in place at Salonika pending resolution of the Greek political struggle. The Allies continued to back Prime Minister Eleuthrios Venizlos, who, because King Constantine still favoured the Central Powers, had fled Athens in September 1916 and set up a provisional government under Allied protection at Salonika. Finally, the Anglo-French forces deposed Constantine in June 1917 and installed Venizlos in Athens, whereupon Greece declared war on the Central Powers. By the end of 1917, therefore, Turkey, like Austria, was exhausted, beleaguered on four fronts, and wholly dependent on German support.
international relations
soviet (workers' and soldiers' council) joined forces to form a Provisional Government. Three days later the Tsar abdicated. Two leading ministers in the new regime, Aleksandr Kerensky and Pavel Milyukov, hoped to streamline the state and invigorate the war effort. Political liberals, they valued Russia's ties to Britain and France and even looked forward to capturing Constantinople as a means of legitimating the new regime. Kerensky assured the Allies on March 17 that Russia would fight unswervingly and indefatigably until victory. The local soviets and leftist parties, however, forced a declaration in April by which free Russia renounced domination over other nations and their territories. When Prince Gyorgy Lvov, the prime minister, promised to accept the revolutionary formula of no annexations, no indemnities on May 15, Milyukov stepped down as foreign minister. President Wilson was especially moved by the spectacle of Russia embracing democracy, and all the Allies could now truly depict their cause as moral and ideological: to make the world safe for democracy, as Wilson said, in opposition to militarism and imperialism. Russia's ability to fight steadily and rapidly deteriorated, however. The Petrograd soviet called for abolition of the officer corps, and the Provisional Government abolished courts-martial and issued a Declaration of Soldiers' Rights. The Provisional Government's decision to continue the war was a grave disappointment to the Germans. Since 1914 they had dabbled in revolutionary intrigues in hopes of shattering Russia from within. The campaign took two forms: collaboration with nationalist agitators among the Finns, Baltic peoples, Poles, Ukrainians, and Georgians; and support for Russian social revolutionaries. Lenin, leader of the most virulent wing of Russian Marxists, the Bolsheviks, was living in Krakw when the war broke out and was promptly arrested. An Austrian Social Democrat, Victor Adler, persuaded the Austrian minister of the interior that Lenin was an ally in the fight against Russia, whereupon he was released into Switzerland. Another Russian migr and Socialist, Alexander Helphand, impressed the German ambassador in Constantinople with his revolutionary connections and was soon briefing the German foreign ministry in Berlin. In March 1915 the Germans set aside the first 2,000,000 of what would eventually total 41,000,000 marks spent on secret subversion in Russia. After the first Eastern Front victories in 1915, Berlin had hoped to entice Russia into a separate peace, and efforts to that end continued up to March 1917. Behind the scenes, however, Helphand's organization, supported by the German foreign office, worked to spread revolutionary and pacifist ideas inside Russia. After Kerensky's declaration that Russia would stay in the war, the German command determined to facilitate Lenin's return to Russia. On April 9, 1917, he and his comrades were placed aboard a special security train in Zrich for the trip across Germany, continued by boat to Sweden and thence by rail to Petrograd. Bolshevik propaganda penetrated the army, which even the Russian high command confessed was a huge, weary, shabby, and ill-fed mob of angry men. In an attempt to restore it to fighting trim, General Lavr Kornilov urged on Kerensky a number of reforms (August 16), but behind Kornilov were conspirators hoping for military dictatorship. Kerensky grasped the danger to himself, forbade troop movements to the capital lest they support a coup, and then had Kornilov arrested. The division between the centre and right gravely weakened the Provisional Government and strengthened the Bolsheviks, who took the lead in denouncing this counterrevolutionary plot. The Provisional Government, bereft of authority and will, hoped to hold on until elections for a Constituent Assembly in December. Lenin, knowing that he stood to lose by the fact and the result of free elections, struck in November, and the Provisional Government collapsed in the face of the Bolshevik coup d'tat. One of Lenin's first acts as revolutionary dictator of Russia was to attempt to transform the European war of nations into a war of classes. His ringing speech of November 8 appealed to workers and soldiers everywhere to force an immediate armistice, end secret diplomacy, and negotiate a peace of no annexations, no indemnities. Lenin, Leon Trotsky, and Karl Radek promptly organized to spread revolution abroad. The expected uprisings occurred nowhere, but peace was mandatory for Russia if the Bolshevik regime were to survive. On December 15, therefore, Lenin's regime signed an armistice with the Central Powers.
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (30 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
international relations
Negative views of the Bolshevik Revolution predominated from the start in Western capitals, although some people on the left in London, Paris, and Washington sympathized with it or thought it would bring much needed efficiency to Russia. The French and British had talked of supporting this or that Russian faction with arms or cash and had agreed on a tentative division of southern Russia into areas of responsibility. The German advance of February then caused the Allied missions to flee Petrograd and reassemble in remote Vologda, where they waited to see what direction the Bolsheviks would take. The Treaty of Brest-Litovsk answered the question. It was an unparalleled disaster for the beleaguered Allies, who now had to consider intervention in Russia. First, if they could link up with nationalist Russians and reopen the Eastern Front, they might save their exhausted armies in France from facing the full might of the Central Powers. Second, it would be most helpful if they could save Allied war matriel that had stacked up in Russian ports (some 162,495 tons of supplies in Arkhangelsk alone) from seizure by the Germans or Bolsheviks and distribute it to Russians still willing to fight Germans. When the German onslaught on the Western Front opened in March, the French and British became desperate for a diversion in the East. In March 1918 an Anglo-French expedition docked at Murmansk, followed in June by an American cruiser and 150 marines. An Anglo-French force occupied Arkhangelsk in August, and 4,500 U. S. soldiers under British command joined them in September. These tiny contingents, totaling about 28,000 men, were never meant to overthrow the Bolshevik regime, although the British hoped they might serve as magnets for White Russian forces opposing the Bolsheviks. The Japanese, seeking an imperial foothold on the Asian mainland, used Brest-Litovsk as pretext to occupy Vladivostok in April. Wilson then committed U.S. troops to Siberia in order to keep an eye on the Japanese and to make contact with 30,000 Czechoslovak legionnaires, mostly former prisoners of war from the Habsburg armies seeking to escape Russia to fight for an independent Czech state. The Czechoslovak Legion, released and armed by the Kerensky government, at first declared neutrality toward Russian politics, but when the Bolsheviks tried to disarm them, skirmishes ensued, and the legion became strung out along the 6,000-mile-long Trans-Siberian Railway. The Allied interventions also became entangled in the erupting Russian Civil War. Bolsheviks controlled Petrograd, Moscow, and the core regions of Russia, while White governments were established by Admiral Aleksandr Kolchak in Omsk and General Anton Denikin in Odessa.
international relations
Czechs in a united state. The Czechoslovak National Council won official recognition as a co-belligerent and de facto government-in-exile from France in June, Britain in August, and the United States in September. Only their quarrel with Italy kept the Yugoslavs from achieving the same. Thus, de facto governments were prepared to assume control of successor states as soon as Habsburg authority should collapse, internally or on the military fronts.
international relations
further resistance, but the Kaiser instead asked for his resignation on the 26th. The next day Germany acknowledged Wilson's note. Some Allied leaders, most notably Poincar and General John Pershing, bitterly disputed the wisdom of offering Germany an armistice when her armies were still on foreign soil. Marshall Ferdinand Foch drafted military terms harsh enough for the skeptics, however, and Georges Clemenceau could not in good conscience permit the killing to go on if Germany were rendered defenseless. Meanwhile, House, sent by Wilson to Paris to consult with the Allies, threatened a separate U.S.-German peace to win Allied approval of the Fourteen Points on November 4 (excepting a British reservation about freedom of the seas, a French one about removal of economic barriers and equality of trade conditions, and a clause enjoining Germany to repair war damage). House and Wilson jubilantly concluded that the foundations of a liberal peace were in place: substitution of the Fourteen Points for the Allies' imperialist war aims and the transition of Germany to democracy. The fourth U.S. note (November 5) informed the Germans of Allied agreement and the procedures for dealing with Foch. Germany, however, seemed to be moving less toward democracy than toward anarchy. On October 29 the naval command ordered the High Seas Fleet to leave port for a last-ditch battle, prompting a mutiny, then full insurrection on November 3. Workers' and soldiers' councils formed in ports and industrial cities, and a socialist Republic of Bavaria was declared on the 8th. Two days later Maximilian announced the abdication of Kaiser William II and his own resignation, and the Social Democratic leader Friedrich Ebert formed a provisional government. On the 10th the Kaiser went into Dutch exile. The armistice delegation led by Erzberger, meanwhile, met with Foch in a railway carriage at Rethondes on the 8th. Erzberger, begging for amelioration of the Allies' terms and especially for the lifting of the blockade so that Germany might be fed, raised the spectre of Bolshevism. Receiving only minor concessions, the Germans relented and signed the Armistice on Nov. 11, 1918. It called on Germany to evacuate and turn over to Allied armies all occupied regions, Alsace-Lorraine, the left (west) bank of the Rhine, and the bridgeheads of Mainz and Koblenz. A neutral zone of 10 kilometres on the right bank of the Rhine was also to be evacuated, the entire German navy surrendered, and the treaties of Brest-Litovsk and Bucharest renounced. Germany was also to turn over a large number of locomotives, munitions, trucks, and other matrieland to promise reparation for damage done.
international relations
soldiers struggling in the trenches to remain human, governments and armies had thrown away, one by one, the standards of decency and fair play that had governed European warfare, more or less, in past centuries. Total war meant the starving of civilians through naval blockade, torpedoing of civilian craft, bombing of open cities, use of poison gas in the trenches, and reliance on tactics of assault that took from the private soldier any dignity, control over his fate, or hope of survival. World War I subordinated the civilian to the military and the human to the machine. It remained only for such imperious cynicism to impose itself in peacetime as well, in totalitarian states modeled on war government, until the very distinction between war and peace broke down in the 1930s.
Peacemaking 1919
22
The bells, flags, crowds, and tears of Armistice Day 1918 testified to the relief of exhausted Europeans that the killing had stopped and underscored their hopes that a just and lasting peace might repair the damage, right the wrongs, and revive prosperity in a broken world. Woodrow Wilson's call for a new and democratic diplomacy, backed by the suddenly commanding prestige and power of the United States, suggested that the dream of a New Jerusalem in world politics was not merely Armistice euphoria. A century before, Europe's aristocratic rulers had convened in the capital of dynasties, Vienna, to fashion a peace repudiating the nationalist and democratic principles of the French Revolution. Now, democratic statesmen would convene in the capital of liberty, Paris, to remake a Europe that had overthrown monarchical imperialism once and for all in this war to end war. In fact, the immense destruction done to the political and economic landmarks of the prewar world would have made the task of peacemaking daunting even if the victors had shared a united vision, which they did not. Central and eastern Europe were in a turmoil in the wake of the German, Habsburg, Russian, and Ottoman collapses. Revolution sputtered in Berlin and elsewhere, and civil war in Russia. Trench warfare had left large swaths of northern France, Belgium, and Poland in ruin. The war had cost millions of dead and wounded and more than $236,000,000,000 in direct costs and property losses. Ethnic hatreds and rivalries could not be expunged at a stroke, and their persistence hindered the effort to draw or redraw dozens of boundaries, including those of the successor states emerging from the Habsburg empire. In the colonial world the war among the imperial powers gave a strong impetus to nationalist movements. India alone provided 943,000 soldiers and workers to the British war effort, and the French empire provided the home country with 928,000. These men brought home a familiarity with European life and the new anti-imperialist ideas of Wilson or Lenin. The war also weakened the European powers vis--vis the United States and Japan, destroyed the prewar monetary stability, and disrupted trade and manufactures. In sum, a return to 1914 normalcy was impossible. But what could, or should, replace it? As the French foreign minister Stphen Pichon observed, the war's end meant only that the era of difficulties begins. The Paris Peace Conference ultimately produced five treaties, each named after the suburban locale in which it was signed: the Treaty of Versailles with Germany (June 28, 1919); the Treaty of Saint-Germain with Austria (Sept. 10, 1919); the Treaty of Neuilly with Bulgaria (Nov. 27, 1919); the Treaty of Trianon with Hungary (June 4, 1920); and the Treaty of Svres with Ottoman Turkey (Aug. 10, 1920). In addition, the Washington Conference treaties on naval armaments, China, and the Pacific (192122) established a postwar regime in those areas.
international relations
According to the armistice agreement the peace was to be based on Wilson's Fourteen Points. But the French and British had already expressed reservations about them, and, in many cases, the vague Wilsonian principles lent themselves to varying interpretations when applied to complex realities. Nevertheless, Wilson anticipated the peace conference with high hopes that his principles would prevail, either because of their popularity with common people everywhere, or because U.S. financial leverage would oblige European statesmen to follow his lead. Tell me what is right, he instructed his delegation on the George Washington en route to Paris, and I will fight for it. Unique among the victor powers, the United States would not ask any territorial gains or reparations and would thereby be free to stand proudly as the conference's conscience and honest broker. Wilsonianism, as it came to be called, derived from the liberal internationalism that had captured large segments of the Anglo-American intellectual elite before and during the war. It interpreted war as essentially an atavism associated with authoritarian monarchy, aristocracy, imperialism, and economic nationalism. Such governments still practiced an old diplomacy of secret alliances, militarism, and balance of power politics that bred distrust, suspicion, and conflict. The antidotes were democratic control of diplomacy, self-determination for all nations, open negotiations, disarmament, free trade, and especially a system of international law and collective security to replace raw power as the arbiter of disputes among states. This last idea, developed by the American League to Enforce Peace (founded in 1915), found expression in the Fourteen Points as a general association of nations and was to be the cornerstone of Wilson's edifice. He expected a functioning League of Nations to correct whatever errors and injustices might creep in to the treaties themselves. Liberal internationalism set the tone for the Paris Peace Conference. European statesmen learned quickly to couch their own demands in Wilsonian rhetoric and to argue their cases on grounds of justice rather than power politics. Yet Wilson's principles proved, one by one, to be inapplicable, irrelevant, or insufficient in the eyes of European governments, while the idealistic gloss they placed on the treaties undermined their legitimacy for anyone claiming that justice had not been served. Wilson's personality must bear some of the blame for this disillusionment. He was a proud man, confident of his objectivity and prestige, and he insisted on being the first U.S. president to sail to Europe and to conduct negotiations himself. He had visited Europe only twice before, as a tourist, and now delayed the peace conference in order to make a triumphant tour of European capitals. Moreover, the Democrats lost their Senate majority in the elections of November 1918, yet Wilson refused to include prominent Republicans in his delegation. This allowed Theodore Roosevelt to declare that Wilson had absolutely no authority to speak for the American people. Wilson's flaws exacerbated the difficulty of promoting his ideals in Paris and at home. Still, he was a prophet in world politics, both as lawgiver and as seer. Only a peace between equals, he said, can last.
international relations
primary obstacle to a peace serving France's real needs. Indeed, his decision to accept the armistice may have been influenced by the fact that a more thorough victory over Germany would also have meant another million American soldiers at the front and proportionally greater U.S. influence over the peace. Postwar France faced a severe triple crisis. The first involved future security against German attack: Germany remained far more populous and industrial than France, and now France's erstwhile eastern ally, Russia, was hors de combat. The French would try to revive an anti-German alliance system with the new states in eastern Europe, but the only sure way to restore a balance of power in Europe was to weaken Germany permanently. The second crisis was financial. France had paid for the war largely by domestic and foreign borrowing and inflation. To ask the nation to sacrifice further to cover these costs was politically impossible. Indeed, any new taxes would spark bitter social conflict over which groups would bear the heaviest burdens. Yet France also faced the cost of rebuilding the devastated regions and supporting an army capable of forcing German respect for the eventual treaty. The French, therefore, hoped for inflows of capital from abroad to restore their national solvency. Third, France faced a crisis in her heavy industry. The storm of steel on the Western Front made obvious the strategic importance of metallurgy in modern war. Recovery of Alsace-Lorraine lessened France's inferiority to Germany in iron but by the same token worsened her shortage of coal, especially metallurgical coke. European coal production was down 30 percent from prewar figures by 1919, creating acute shortages everywhere. But France's position was especially desperate after the flooding of French mines by retreating German soldiers. To realize the industrial expansion made possible by the recovery of Alsace-Lorraine, France needed access to German coal and markets and preferably a cartel arrangement allowing French industry to survive German competition in the peacetime to come. Wilson's program was not without promise for France if collective security and Allied solidarity meant permanent British and American help to deter future German attacks and restore the French economy. In particular, the French hoped that the wealthy United States would forgive the French war debts. On the other hand, if Britain and the United States pursued their own interests without regard to French needs, then France would be forced to find solutions to its triple crisis through harsher treatment of Germany. In some respects, Britain stood between France and the United States. It would be more accurate, however, to view Britain as the third point of a triangle, attached to the interests of France in some cases, to the principles of the United States in others. Hence, Prime Minister David Lloyd George, second only to Wilson in liberal rhetoric, was accused by Americans of conspiring with Clemenceau to promote oldfashioned imperialism, and, second only to the French in pursuing balance of power, was accused by Clemenceau of favouring the Germans. But that was Britain's traditional policy: to prop up the defeated power in a European war and constrain the ambitions of the victor. To be sure, in the election campaign held after the Armistice, Lloyd George's supporters brandished slogans like Hang the Kaiser and Squeeze the German lemon til the pips squeak, but at the peace conference to come, Lloyd George equivocated. Britain would take the toughest stand of all on German reparations in hopes of ameliorating its own financial situation vis--vis the United States, but otherwise promoted a united, healthy Germany that would contribute to European recovery and balance the now ascendant power of France. Of course, Lloyd George also demanded a ban on German naval armaments and partition of Germany's colonies. Exhausted Italy was even less able than France to absorb the costs of war. Labour unrest compounded the usual ministerial instability and enhanced the public appeal of anti-Communist nationalists like Benito Mussolini. But the hope that the war would prove somehow worthwhile put peace aims at the centre of Italian politics. In April 1918 the terms of the Treaty of London were proclaimed on the floor of Parliament, sparking months of debate between nationalists and Wilsonians over their propriety. By January 1919, however, Prime Minister Vittorio Emanuele Orlando and Foreign Minister Sidney Sonnino had won a mandate for a firm position at the peace conference in favour of all Italy's claims with the exception of that to the entire Dalmatian coast. The other victorious Great Power, Japan, suffered the least human and material loss in the war and registered astounding growth. Between 1913 and 1918 Japanese production exploded, foreign trade rose from $315,000,000 to $831,000,000, and population grew 30 percent until 65,000,000 people were crowded
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (37 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
into a mountainous archipelago smaller than California. Clearly Japan had the potential and the opportunity for rapid expansion in the Pacific and East Asia. Finally, the defeated Germans also looked with hopes to the peace conference. Throughout the first half of 1919 the new Weimar Republic (so called after the site of its constitutional convention) was in gestation, and the Germans hoped that their embrace of democracy might win them a mild peace. At the very least they hoped to exploit differences among the victors to regain diplomatic equality, as Talleyrand had done for France at the Congress of Vienna. Instead, the Allies found compromise among themselves so arduous that they could brook no further negotiation with Germany. German delegates were not invited to Paris until May, and the preliminaries of peace became, with few exceptions, the final treaty. To Germans, Wilson's promise of open covenants, openly arrived at proved a sham, and the final treaty a Diktat.
international relations
come a time when Germany will have a free hand. Take all the alliances you want, but the greatest need for France and Belgium is a material barrier. Andr Tardieu, Clemenceau's chief aide, sought to give the Rhineland scheme a Wilsonian gloss in a lengthy memo distributed on February 25. The Rhenish people, he claimed, were largely Celtic, Catholic, and liberal and resented the rule of Germanic, Protestant, and authoritarian Prussia. They had been loyal citizens of the French Republic and Empire from 1792 to 1815. Thus an autonomous Rhineland would serve both self-determination and the defense of democracy. The British and Americans rejected Tardieu's brief in the strongest terms and warned that dismemberment of Germany would only create a new Alsace-Lorraine and the seeds of a new war. In April, after Wilson returned to Paris, he and Lloyd George countered with an unprecedented offer: an Anglo-American guarantee to fight on the side of France in case of future German aggression. The French were again skeptical. In a future war the United States and Britain would need months or years to raise and transport armies, by which time France might be lost. On the other hand, how could Clemenceau refuse an unlimited extension of the wartime coalition? On March 17 he proposed a mixed solutionthe guarantee treaties, plus material safeguards including German disarmament, demilitarization, and Allied occupation of the Rhine. This acrimonious debate over security overlapped with the negotiations over reparations. The latter was perhaps an even more emotional issue, since the financial settlement would affect every taxpayer in every country. The moral issues also seemed clearer: Surely Germany, and not her victims, should pay for reconstruction; surely the wealthy British and Americans should forgive France's war debt, a small sacrifice beside those made by France in the joint effort. The French government had borrowed 26,000,000,000 francs from its own people during the war and owed another $3,600,000,000 to Britain and the United States. The franc had lost 70 percent of its value. Yet French hopes for Allied economic unity were dashed when the U.S. Treasury refused to discuss abrogation of war debts, rejected French and Italian proposals for a financial League of Nations, and opposed economic favouritism of all kinds in accord with the Fourteen Points. The British, in turn, repudiated the resolutions of the 1916 Allied Economic Conference and refused to forgive France her debt so long as the United States insisted on repayment from London. If it is France or Germany that must be ruined, wrote a conservative French journal about the reparations debate, let us be sure that it is Germany! The French chamber refused to vote a tax on capital and relied on German payments to cover the cost of repairing the devastated regions. Wilson accepted German responsibility for war damage, but the British vastly inflated reparations by insisting on repayment for invisible damage like sunken ships and cargo, lost markets and production, and veterans' pensions. On the other hand, the British favoured setting a fixed indemnity in the treaty, while the French claimed that Germany should agree to pay whatever reparation ended up costing. When negotiations failed to fix either a total sum or the percentage shares to flow to France, Britain, Belgium, and the others, the U.S. delegation recommended on March 24 that the whole problem be postponed. On April 5 it was agreed that a Reparations Commission would determine, by May 1, 1921, the amount and timing of German payments and be empowered to declare defaults and sanctions in case of noncompliance. But in the meantime Germany would make immediate transfers totaling 20,000,000,000 gold marks. Thus the peace conference obliged the Germans to sign an open account and adjourned without plans to stabilize currencies or settle war debts. In economic matters the French delegation laboured to improve the imbalance in heavy industry between Germany and France. At first Clemenceau fought hard for annexation of the Saarthe French frontier of 1814and then settled for French control of the Saar coal mines and a League of Nations administration for 15 years, at which time the Saarlanders would hold a plebiscite to decide their permanent status. Germany was also obliged to deliver 20,000,000 tons of coal per year to France and Belgium and to allow the products of Alsace-Lorraine into Germany duty-free for five years. Such punitive clauses ensured German feebleness for some time to come. France, on the other hand, now possessed both the largest army in Europe and a set of natural allies among the new states in eastern Europe. Not surprisingly, many British observers came to consider France the primary threat to dominate the Continent. In late March Lloyd George's eloquent Fontainebleau Memorandum warned that vindictiveness in the hour of victory would serve not justice and reconciliation but German revanchism
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (39 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
and Bolshevik propaganda. Nevertheless Clemenceau, under attack from President Poincar, Marshal Foch, and the parliament for giving up the Rhine, dared not compromise further. On April 22, Wilson and Lloyd George accepted his material guarantees of security in addition to the Anglo-American pacts. These included the limitation of the German army to 100,000 men with no offensive weapons; demilitarization of a zone extending 50 kilometers east of the Rhine; and an Allied occupation of the left bank of the Rhine, with bridgeheads at Cologne, Koblenz, Mainz, and Kehl. The occupation would be divided into three zones, to be evacuated serially at five-year intervals.
international relations
League Covenant might embroil the United States in foreign quarrels and even violate the Constitution. The Senate Committee on Foreign Relations, led by Henry Cabot Lodge, eventually proposed ratification of the Treaty of Versailles subject to 14 reservations, but Wilson insisted on an all-or-nothing strategy and embarked on a hectic national tour to mobilize public support. In October 1919 he suffered a debilitating stroke, and on November 19 the Senate voted down the treaty. Further compromise led to a final vote on March 19, 1920, but Wilson instructed his own loyalists to reject any reservations. The 4935 vote fell short of the necessary two-thirds majority. By failing to ratify the Treaty of Versailles, the United States also rejected the League of Nations (which its own president had forced on the Europeans), the security guarantee by which Clemenceau had been persuaded to give up the Rhineland, and U. S. commitment to the economic and political reconstruction of Europe. All this gave those who clung to the belief that the French cause had been betrayed the opportunity to deal even more harshly with Germany.
international relations
army in which ranks were abolished and officers were elected by the troops. This quickly gave way to traditional military practice and even recruitment of ex-tsarist officers and technicians. By the turn of 1919 the Red Army numbered in the millions. Lenin instructed the new commissar for foreign affairs, Georgy Chicherin, to try to separate the United States from the Allies. In October and November 1918 he addressed long notes to Wilson protesting Allied intervention and proposing a cease-fire in return for Allied evacuation. Then in December, Maksim Litvinov appealed to Wilson in terms drawn from the Fourteen Points, ending with the plea auditur et altera pars (let the other side be heard). Some historians have judged these demarches as a genuine opportunity for early reconciliation between the Bolsheviks and the West. Others consider them the equivalent of the Brest-Litovsk negotiations with the Germans, a peace offensive designed to serve the internal security of the regime. The Western powers, however, were confused about how to influence events in Russia. In January 1919, Lloyd George showed Wilson an intelligence report indicating that the Allied interventions, if not increased massively, would only strengthen the appeal of the Bolsheviks. He favoured negotiation; Clemenceau favoured a stronger intervention. Given the Bolsheviks' single-minded dedication to power and ideology (which was, after all, their sole source of legitimacy), it is difficult to imagine how AlliedSoviet friendship, or a compromise settlement among the Russian factions, could have emerged. Nevertheless, the snarled diplomacy of the two sides during the peace conference widened the gap between them. Lenin had postponed his summons to European Socialists to form the Third (or Communist) International (Comintern) until January lest it spoil his efforts to open negotiations with the West. He finally issued the call on Jan. 25, 1919, just as the Paris Peace Conference finally decided to make an initiative. It appeared, therefore, as if Lenin was intent on remaining an international outlaw seeking to destroy the very governments with which he claimed to want normal relations. The Comintern was founded on March 2, and at its second congress (July 1920) Lenin insisted that member parties accede to 21 conditions imposing rigorous Communist discipline and subordinating local parties to the will of Moscow. It divided European Socialists, most of whom rejected the Communists' violent tactics, Lenin's dictatorship, or both. From its inception, therefore, the Comintern was an arm of Soviet foreign policy more than a vehicle of Socialist internationalism.
international relations
White terrors ensued. The episodes ended on May 1, when German federal troops deposed the Bavarian Communists, and August 1, when Kun fled the approaching Romanian army. Historians debate whether the Bullitt mission was a missed opportunity. Considering the Bolsheviks' final victory, the Allies would have done well to extricate themselves on Lenin's March 1919 terms. On the other hand, the document held out little hope for a Russia in line with Western principles or interests. Allied acceptance would have obliged them to pull out their own forces, cut off aid to the Whites, and resume trade with the Bolsheviks. If hostilities had then resumedon any pretextthe Reds would have been able to crush the divided Whites and solidify their control. On the other hand, Lenin was hard pressed in the spring of 1919Kolchak was launching a major offensiveand was probably sincere in seeking relief. Bullitt himself was consumed with bitterness over his reception in Paris and rebuked Wilson for having so little faith in the millions of men, like myself, in every nation who had faith in you. (Bullitt testified before the Senate against the Versailles treaty and retired to France until, in 1933, he was appointed the first U.S. ambassador to the Soviet Union. Disillusioned with Stalin, he soon resigned.) The fourth approach by the peace conference to Russia grew out of letters from the director of European food relief, Herbert Hoover (March 28), and the Norwegian explorer and philanthropist Fridtjof Nansen (April 3) urging massive deliveries of food to Russia. The way to fight Communism, they argued, was with bread, not guns. Colonel House procured Allied consent to offer relief to Russia, but only if Russian transportation facilities were placed at the disposal of an Allied commission. The Bolsheviks replied in derisory terms on May 13, since the conditions would have meant de facto Allied control of Russia. (In 1921 the American relief commission nonetheless began distribution of food that saved countless Russians from starvation.)
international relations
Peace with Poland freed the Red Army to turn south and eliminate the last resistance from Wrangel, who evacuated the Crimea on Nov. 14, 1921. Soviet forces invested the Caucasus as well, setting up an autonomous federation of Communist regimes in Georgia, Armenia, and Azerbaijan. The original anti-imperialism of the Bolsheviks thus gave way to a policy of domination of all the subject nationalities of the Russian Empire that the Bolsheviks could subdue. On Oct. 25, 1922, the Japanese withdrew from Vladivostok under U.S. pressure, bringing all foreign interventions in Russia to a close. The Union of Soviet Socialist Republics came into existence on Dec. 30, 1922. In the World War and Civil War, Russia had lost Poland, Finland, the Baltic states, and Bessarabia. The Communist government had survived, but the Revolution had failed to spread. Hence, the Bolshevik leaders were left to construct a permanent relationship to an outer world which they defined as implacably hostile. The Western powers, in turn, faced the challenge of living with a Great Power that repudiated, at least publicly, all norms of international behaviour.
international relations
and bolster the Polish economy. Finally, in October 1922, Poland was granted the greater portion of the mines. The Treaty of Saint-Germain disposed of the Austrian half of the former Habsburg monarchy. Tom Masaryk and Edvard Bene, sincere Wilsonians, exploited their personal goodwill to win two major concessions that otherwise violated the principle of national self-determination. First, they retained for Czechoslovakia the entire historic province of Bohemia. This afforded the vulnerable new state the military protection from Germany of the Sudeten mountains, but it also brought 3,500,000 Sudeten Germans under the rule of Prague. Second, Czechoslovakia received territory stretching south to Bratislava on the Danube, providing it with a riverine outlet but creating a minority of a million Magyars. The Austrian boundary with Yugoslavia at Klagenfurt was fixed by plebiscite in Austria's favour in October 1920, as was the division of the Burgenland district between Austria and Hungary in December 1921. Italy's boundaries with Austria and Yugoslavia became one of the most volatile issues of the peace conference owing to Italian truculence and Wilsonian sanctimoniousness. Orlando clung to the Allied promises that had enticed Italy into the war in the first place. But Wilson, offended by the secret waraims treaties, vented his frustration on Italy. He went so far as to plead his case publicly in the French press on April 24, 1919, a violation of diplomatic etiquette that provoked the Italians to bolt the conference. Upon their return, a compromise of sorts was achieved: Italy received Trieste, parts of Istria and Dalmatia, and the Upper Adige as far as the Brenner Pass with its 200,000 German-speaking Austrians. But Wilson refused to budge on Fiume, a province whose hinterland was Yugoslav but whose port city was Italian. On June 19 Orlando's government fell over the issue. In August Fiume was declared a free city, and in September a band of Italian freebooters led by the nationalist poet Gabriele D'Annunzio declared Fiume a free state. Such passions among Italians over their mutilated victory helped prepare the way for the triumph in 1922 of Mussolini's Fascists. The Treaty of Trianon, delayed until 1920 by the Communist coup in Hungary, partitioned that ancient kingdom among its neighbours. Transylvania, including its minority of 1,300,000 Magyars, passed to Romania. The Banat of Temesvr (Timioara) was divided between Romania and Yugoslavia, Sub-Carpathian Ruthenia passed to Czechoslovakia, and Croatia to Yugoslavia. All told, Hungary's territory shrank from 109,000 to 36,000 square miles. The armies of rump Austria and Hungary were limited to 35,000 men. The Treaty of Neuilly with Bulgaria marked yet another stage in the old struggles over Macedonia dating back to the Balkan wars and beyond. Bulgaria lost its western territories back to the kingdom of Serbs, Croats, and Slovenes and nearly all of Western Thrace to Greece, cutting the Bulgarians off from the Aegean. Their armed forces were likewise limited to 20,000 men. Austria, Hungary, and Bulgaria also accepted war guilt and reparations obligations, but these were later remitted in light of their economic weakness. The settlement in east-central Europe was a generally well-meaning attempt to apply the principle of nationality under the worst imaginable circumstances. The new governments all faced aggrieved minorities, not to mention the onerous tasks of state-buildingdrafting constitutions, supporting currencies, raising armies and policewith no democratic tradition or financial resources beyond what they could borrow from the already strapped British and French. Austria in particular was a head without a bodyover a quarter of its population lived in Viennayet was forbidden union with Germany. Hungary suffered violations of self-determination to an even greater degree and was bound to become a centre of aggressive revanche. Disputed borders, ethnic tensions, and local ambitions hampered economic and diplomatic cooperation among the successor states and would make them easy prey to a resurgent Germany, or Russia, or both.
international relations
that the Arab peoples were not ready for self-rule. To avoid the tinge of imperialism, the victors took control of the former Ottoman (and German) territories under mandates from the League: Class A mandates for those lands to be prepared for independence (Iraq, Transjordan, and Palestine entrusted to Britain; Syria and Lebanon to France); Class B mandates for those judged not ready for self-rule in the foreseeable future (Tanganyika to Britain, Cameroons and Togoland divided between Britain and France, and RwandaUrundi to Belgium); and Class C mandates (German South West Africa to South Africa, Kaiser Wilhelms Land [New Guinea] to Australia, German Samoa to New Zealand, and the Mariana, Marshall, and Caroline islands to Japan). The victors also agreed, informally, that southeastern Anatolia would be a French sphere of influence, while Italy received the Dodecanese Islands and a sphere in western and southern Anatolia. The Greek government of Venizlos, still a British client, occupied Smyrna (zmir) and its hinterland, to the consternation of the Italians, who considered this poaching on their zone. Armenia was a special consideration because of its Christian population and the wartime deaths of hundreds of thousands (some claimed millions) of Armenians through battle, mass murder, or forced deportationat the hands of the Young Turks, who considered them a seditious element. Talk of an American mandate for Armenia gave way to independence. The collapse of the tsarist regime spared the Allies from having to award Constantinople and the Straits to Russia. The British proposed a League of Nations regime under U.S. administration for these areas, but Wilson refused this responsibility, while Indian Muslims protested any weakening of the Islmic caliphate. So the status of Constantinople remained in abeyance, although the Straits were demilitarized and an Anglo-FrenchItalian commission regulated free passage. In August 1920 the helpless sultan's delegation signed the Treaty of Svres. It was a dead letter. Mustafa Kemal, the Turkish war hero, rallied his army in the interior and rebelled against the foreign influence in Anatolia and Constantinople. Unwilling to dispatch British armies, Lloyd George encouraged the Greeks to enforce the treaty instead. Indeed, Venizlos harboured a dream, the megali idea, of conquering the entire Turkish littoral and making the Aegean Sea a Greek lake as in ancient times. The Treaty of Svres, therefore, was the signal for the start of a Greco-Turkish War. By the end of 1920 the Greeks had fanned out from zmir, occupied the western third of Anatolia, and were threatening the Turkish Nationalists' capital of Ankara. In March 1921 the British and French proposed a compromise that was rejected by the Turks, who nonetheless kept open diplomatic links in an effort to split the Allies. But as Kemal, later called Atatrk, put it: We could not flatter ourselves that there was any hope of diplomatic success until we had driven the enemy out of our territory by force of arms. The tide of battle turned in August 1921, and the Greeks were forced to retreat precipitously through a hostile countryside. The French then made a separate peace with Ankara, settled their Syrian boundary, and withdrew support for the Anglo-Greek adventure. In March 1921 Turkey also signed a treaty of friendship with the new U.S.S.R. regulating the border between them and dooming the briefly independent Armenian and Trans-caucasian republics. Another Allied offer (March 1922) could not tempt Kemal, who now had the upper hand. His summer attack routed the Greeks, who engaged in a panicky naval evacuation from zmir which the Turks reentered on September 9. Kemal then turned north toward the Allied zone of occupation at anak (now anakkale) on the Dardanelles Strait. The French and Italians pulled out, and the British commissioner was authorized to open hostilities. At the last moment the Turks relented, and the Armistice of Mudanya (October 11) ended the fighting. Eight days later Lloyd George's Cabinet was forced to resign. A new peace conference produced the Treaty of Lausanne (July 24, 1923), which returned eastern Thrace to Turkey and recognized the Nationalist government in return for demilitarization of the Straits. The Treaty of Lausanne was to prove a durable solution to the old Eastern question. The Young Turk and Kemalist rebellions were models for other Islmic revolts against Western imperialism. Persian nationalists had challenged the shah and Anglo-Russian influence before 1914 and flirted with the Young Turks (hence with Germany) during the war. By August 1919, however, British forces had contained both domestic protest and an ephemeral Bolshevik incursion and won a treaty from Tehrn providing for British administration of the Persian army, treasury, and railroads in return for evacuation of British troops. The Anglo-Persian Oil Company already controlled the oil-rich Persian Gulf. In
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (46 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
June 1920, however, nationalist agitation resumed, forcing the shah to suspend the treaty. In Egypt, under British occupation since 1882 and a protectorate since 1914, the nationalist Wafd Party under Sad Zaghll Pasha, agitated for full independence on Wilsonian principles. Their three weeks' revolt of March 1919, suppressed by Anglo-Indian troops, gave way to passive resistance and bitter negotiations between Zaghll and the British high commissioner, Edmund Allenby. On Feb. 28, 1922, the British ended the protectorate and granted legislative power to an Egyptian assembly, though they retained military control of the Suez Canal. In India, where Britain controlled the fate of some 320,000,000 people with a mere 60,000 soldiers, 25,000 civil servants, and 50,000 residents, the war also sparked the first mass movement for independence. Out of hostility to Britain's Turkish policies, Islmic leaders joined forces with Hindus in protest against the British raj. Edwin Montagu promised constitutional reform in July 1918, but the Indian National Congress deemed it insufficient. In 1919 famine, the return of Indian war veterans, and the inspiration of Mohandas Gandhi provoked a series of ever larger demonstrations until, on April 13, a nervous British general at Amritsar ordered his troops to open fire, and 379 Indians were killed. The amr of Afghanistan, Amnollh Khn, then sought to exploit the unrest in India to throw off the informal protectorate Britain enjoyed over his country. Parliament hastily approved the Montagu reforms, vetoed a campaign through the Khyber Pass, and so staved off a general uprising. But the Indian independence movement became a British preoccupation. Other challenges to the empire arose from white minorities. After the Armistice, Lloyd George finally bowed to Irish demands for independence. After much negotiation and a threatened revolt in the northern counties, the compromise of December 1921 established the Irish Free State as a British dominion in the south while predominantly Protestant Northern Ireland remained in the United Kingdom. (The Sinn Fin nationalists continued to protest the treaty until, in 1937, ire achieved complete independence, Ulster remaining British.) In South Africa the war propelled General Jan Smuts to international prominence and an influential role at the peace conference. South African expansionists clung to their own version of manifest destiny and dreamed of absorbing German South West Africa, Bechuanaland, and Rhodesia to forge a vast empire on the southern third of the continent. The British Colonial Office sternly resisted such ambitions. Yet the white minority of 1,500,000, dwarfed by a population of 5,000,000 blacks, 200,000 Indians, and 600,000 Chinese labourers, was itself split among Boer nationalists, reconciled Boers, and British. The nationalists cited Wilsonian principles in a symbolic claim to restore the independent Transvaal and Orange republics in 1919 and remained a disaffected nationality within the Union of South Africa. The non-European revolts, howeverin Turkey, Persia, Egypt, India, and Chinawere the first expressions of what would become a major theme of the 20th century. Native elites, often educated in Europe and citing the anti-imperialist ideas of Wilson or Lenin, formed the first cadre of mass movements for decolonization. Often alienated from Europeans by their colour and customs, but no longer able to fit comfortably into their pre-modern societies, they became deracinated agitators for independence and modernization. Their growing numbers demonstrated that European imperialism, even as it reached its greatest extent through the 1919 treaties, must inevitably be a passing phenomenon.
international relations
Americans, largely ignorant of Asian realities, harboured a mix of attitudes before 1914. Contemptuous of what seemed to some of them, at least, as a barbaric and frozen Chinese culture, they nevertheless saw China as an unequalled opportunity for both Christian proselytizing and commercial exploitation. American investment in China in 1914 was only a quarter that of Japan and a 10th that of Britain, but moralism and manifest destiny both seemed to endow the United States with a special mission in China. On the other hand, Americans admired Japan for its mastery of modern technology but by the same token feared it as the primary obstacle to U.S. hopes for China. In 1899, a year after American acquisition of the Philippines and a year before the Boxer Rebellion, Secretary of State John Hay circulated his two Open Door notes imploring the Great Powers to eschew the dismemberment of China and to preserve free commercial access for all. The growing Japanese fleet worried American naval planners, who drafted at the time of the Russo-Japanese War the Plan Orange contingency for war with Japan. (They also conceded the impossibility of defending the Philippines against Japanese attack.) The Chinese Revolution of 191112, inspired by the democratic principles of Sun Yat-sen (educated in Hawaii and British Hong Kong), expelled the Manchu dynasty and elevated the Nationalist Party, or Kuomintang (KMT), to power. But Sun quickly gave way in 1913 to General Yan Shih-kai, whose failure to unify the giant land of 400,000,000 condemned China to a struggle among rival warlords that kept it in turmoil until at least 1928. Even as the Chinese revolted against foreign influence and exploitation, they remained nonetheless vulnerable to imperial predations or, conversely, dependent on foreign protection. In 1913 the Wilson administration entered office with a decidedly pro-Chinese leaning, and at the same time many Americans on the West Coast had become alarmed about the growing presence and success of enterprising Japanese immigrants and had begun to seek, in Washington and California, to legalize various forms of discrimination against them. Japanese expansion during World War I only magnified American concern. After seizing Germany's Pacific islands and Chiao-chou Bay on the strategic Shantung Peninsula, Japan imposed on China the Twentyone Demands (January 1915), claiming greatly expanded economic privileges and rights in Manchuria and Inner Mongolia (Sept. 3, 1916). After U.S. entry into the war, the Peking regime (but not the Nationalists in Canton) declared war on the Central Powers (Aug. 14, 1917) in hopes of defending its interests at the peace conference. The United States moved to end the embarrassment stemming from its co-belligerency with both China and Japan through the LansingIshii Agreement of Nov. 2, 1917, in which Japan paid lip service to the Open Door while the United States recognized Japan's special interests in China. Wilson also sent troops to Vladivostok to monitor the Japanese intervention in Siberia. The Paris Peace Conference exposed the two branches of Japanese expansionism, rooted in a bursting population and a booming industry in need of raw materials and markets. Delegate Saionji Kimmochi demanded the inclusion of a clause in the League of Nations Covenant proscribing racial discrimination, a principle that would have obliged the United States, Canada, and Australia to admit immigrants from Japan on equal terms with those of other nations. This was politically impossible for Wilson and Lloyd George to accept. The Japanese also demanded the rights formerly held by Germany at Chiao-chou, which Peking resisted vehemently. Finally Saionji agreed to drop the racial-equality plank in return for the granting of Japan's Chinese demands and threatened to reject the League of Nations if they were denied. Against Lansing's advice, Wilson acquiesced. Announcement of the terms provoked the anti-Western May Fourth Movement in China and caused it to be the only state that refused even to sign the Treaty of Versailles. Japan's triumph was an inauspicious precedent for diplomatic extortion by imperialist states from liberal states at the expense of helpless third parties.
international relations
to terminate the Anglo-Japanese Alliance dating from 1902. War debts gave the United States financial leverage over the British, as did American influence (based in a large Irish-American segment of the electorate) in the Irish question then reaching its climax. In June 1921 the British Commonwealth Conference bowed to this pressure and decided not to renew the alliance. This in turn confronted the Japanese with the prospect of a Britain aligned with Washington, not Tokyo, as well as a costly arms race against the world's two leading naval powers. A postwar business slump and worker unrest also suggested to Tokyo the wisdom of a tactical retreat. Secretary of State Charles Evans Hughes invited the Great Powers to Washington, D.C., to forge a new order for East Asia and the Pacific. A Four-Power Pact negotiated at the conference (November 1921February 1922) enjoined the United States, Japan, Britain, and France to respect each other's Pacific island dependencies for 10 years. A Nine-Power Pact obliged all parties to respect the sovereignty, the independence, and the territorial and administrative integrity of the state of China and the commercial Open Door. A separate Sino-Japanese agreement provided for Japanese evacuation of Shantung. In a FivePower Treaty on naval armaments, Britain, the United States, Japan, France, and Italy agreed severally to maintain the naval balance of capital ships in the ratios 5:5:3:1.67:1.67 and agreed not to fortify their Pacific possessions. The latter three powers protested, but the United States frankly threatened to use its superior resources to dwarf the Japanese fleet, while France and Italy could not afford to compete with the British. France was also hoping for British support at this time in the struggle over German reparations (see below The postwar guilt question). Still, domestic displeasure with the treaties forced both the French and Japanese cabinets to resign. Hughes's balance-of-power diplomacy for the Pacific seemed to reflect a realist turn in American statecraft in reaction to Wilson's idealism insofar as the United States flexed its muscle to compel the British and Japanese to keep hands off China and limit armaments. But in so doing the United States assumed responsibility as the balancer and container of Japanese power, for the naval agreement still left the Japanese fleet dominant in Asian waters. Moreover, the Japanese had clearly bowed to force majeure and, while resigned for the time being, would shrug off these constraints as soon as the Great Depression began to sap American resolve. In the long run, East Asian stability could come only through a strong and united China, for a weak and divided China represented constant temptation to a Japan bursting with strength, anxious for outlets, and resentful of Anglo-American containment.
international relations
Such caricatures skirt the facts that the war was won by the greatest coalition in history, that the peace could only take the form of a grand compromise, and that ideas are weapons. Once taking them up to great effect in the war on Germany, the Big Three could not cynically shrug them off any more than they could their constituents' interests, hopes, and fears. A purely Wilsonian peace, therefore, was never a possibility, nor was a purely power-political one on the order of the Congress of Vienna. Perhaps the new diplomacy was revealed as a sham or a disaster, as many professional diplomats claimed. Perhaps Wilson's moral insinuations only gave all parties grounds to depict the peace as illegitimate, one man's justice being always another's abomination. But it was still the old diplomacy that had spawned the hideous war in the first place. The pursuit of power without regard to justice, and the pursuit of justice without regard to power, were both doomed and dangerous occupationssuch seemed to be the lesson of Versailles. The democratic states would spend the next 20 years searching in vain for a synthesis. In the 1960s this portrait of the peace conference as a Manichaean duel gave way to new interpretations. New left historians depicted peacemaking after World War I as a conflict between social classes and ideologies, hence as the first episode in the Cold War. Arno J. Mayer wrote of 1919 as an international civil war between the forces of movement (Bolsheviks, Socialists, labour, and left-Wilsonians) and the forces of order (the Russian Whites, Allied governments, capitalists, and conservative powerpoliticians). While this thesis attracted overdue attention to the domestic political concerns of the Big Three, it imposed an equally dualistic set of categories, derived from the primacy of domestic policy paradigm, on the convoluted events of 1919. Perhaps it is most accurate to describe the Paris Peace Conference as the birthplace of all the major tactics, confrontational and conciliatory, for dealing with the Bolshevik phenomenon that have reappeared time and again to the present day. Prinkipo was the first attempt to get Communists and their opponents to substitute negotiations for force. Bullitt made the first stab at dtente: direct negotiation of a modus vivendi. Churchill was the first hawk, declaring that the only thing Communists understand is force. And Hoover and Nansen first acted on the theory that Communism is a social disease for which aid, trade, and higher standards of living were the cure. Thus, to say that the democratic, free-market statesmen at Paris were anti-Bolshevik is to state the obvious; to make this the wheel around which all else turned is to ignore the subtle. As Marshal Foch observed in counseling against exaggeration of the Bolshevik threat: Revolution never crossed the frontiers of victory. That is, Communism was a product not just of privation, but of defeat, as in Russia, Germany, and Hungary. Perhaps, as Churchill thought, the Western democracies were not obsessed enough with the Bolshevik threat. They also understood it poorly, differed as to tactics, and were continually absorbed in other issues. Yet the failure to reintegrate Russia into the European order was as poisonous to future stability as the German peace. Whatever one's interpretation and assessment of the personalities and policies that collided at Paris, the overall settlement was surely doomed, not only because it sowed seeds of discord in almost every clause, but because all the Great Powers scurried from it at once. Germans denounced Versailles as a hypocritical Diktat and determined to resist it as much they were able. Italians fulminated against the mutilated victory given them by Wilson and then succumbed to Fascism in 1922. The Russian Communists, not privy to the settlements, denounced them as the workings of rapacious rival imperialisms. From the start, the Japanese ignored the League in favour of their imperial designs, and they soon held the Washington treaties to be unfair, confining, and dangerous to their economic health. The United States, of course, rejected Versailles and the League. Only Britain and France remained to make a success of Versailles, the League, and the chronically unstable successor states. But by 1920 British opinion was already turning against the treaty, and even the French, bitter over their betrayal at the hands of the United States and Britain, began to lose faith in the 1919 system. It was a new order that many yearned to overthrow and few were willing to defend.
A fragile
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (50 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
stability, 1922
29
The 1920s are usually depicted as a bridge between the turmoil of the war and the turmoil of the 1930s, a brief truce in the Thirty Years' War of the 20th century. The disputes over execution of the Treaty of Versailles suggest a continuation of the Great War by other means, while the economic and security arrangements of mid-decade, and the era of good feeling they engendered, were flawed from their inception and collapsed with the onset of the Great Depression. Still, the postwar decade was Shakespeare's time for frighted peace to pant. The conflicts of the early 1920s notwithstanding, weary populations had no stomach for war and demanded, in President Harding's words, a return to normalcy, however fragile it might prove.
A broken world
The failure of democratic consensus
But what was normal in a world broken by total war? The pillars of the antebellum systemthe balance of power, the non-interventionist state, the gold standard, and the free-market economylay in ruins and in any case reflected a faith in the natural play of political and economic forces that many Europeans had ceased to share. Wilsonians and Leninists blamed balance-of-power diplomacy for the war and fled from such normalcy. Technocrats, impressed by the productivity of regulated war economies, hoped to extend them into peacetime to promote recovery and dampen competition. Some economists and politicians even applauded the demise of the gold standard (a barbarous relic, said Keynes) since inflation seemed the only means of financing jobs and veterans' pensions, thus stabilizing domestic societies. Finally, the freemarket economy that had made high growth rates and technological dynamism seem normal from 1896 to 1914 was itself challenged by Socialists on the left and corporate interest groups on the right. In every case governments found it easier to try to shift the burden of reconstruction on to foreign powers, through reparations, loans, or inflation, than to impose taxes and austerity on quarreling social groups at home. It soon became clear that the effects of the war would continue to politicize economic relations within and between countries; that the needs of internal stability conflicted with the needs of international stability; that old dreams clashed with new realities, and new dreams with old realities.
international relations
Behind the contradictory mixture of old and new in politics lay a profound cultural confusion. For the cultural shock of the Great War had turned modernist iconoclasm from the conceit of bohemian cliques into a new conventional wisdom. Respect for elders, for established authority, for bourgeois decency and restraint, died in the trenches. Faith in God and faith in reason, the two abiding fonts of Western culture, withered under the war's barbarizing bombardment, as did the belief in human progress born of the Enlightenment and the Industrial Revolution. Science and technology, those engines of progress, had only perfected an economy of death, and turned soldiers and civilians into mere cogs in the war machine. In the 1920s Einsteinian relativity, or a debased and popularized notion of it, replaced the comfortable order of the Newtonian universe, offering skeptics a pseudoscientific justification for their rejection of absolute moral values. Popular Freudianism, depicting man as the victim of irrational, subconscious drives, seemed to describe the behaviour of 191418 better than the old Aristotelian psychology of man as a rational, moral creature. Nietzsche's transvaluation of values, implying that in a social Darwinist world compassion and charity were suicidal and force and mastery progressive, became a fad. To vulgar minds on the right and the left, Nietzsche's critique of modern mass civilization was an anthem for a politics of the violent deed. And while some artists despaired of man's fate in the crucible of the machine age, there were others, like the German Bauhaus school, who extolled steely power or, like the Italian Futurists, even modern war. Oswald Spengler's 191822 best-seller The Decline of the West mourned the engulfing of Kultur by the cosmopolitan anthill of Zivilisation and argued that only a dictatorship could arrest the decline. Sociologist Max Weber hoped for charismatic leadership to overcome bureaucracy. Much painting, music, and film of the 1920s illustrated the theme of decline: Paul Klee's Cubist depiction of literally broken people and societies; George Grosz's looks beneath the veneer of respectable society to the rot underneath; the broken musical scales of Arnold Schoenberg; and the political drama of Bertolt Brecht. The intelligentsia of the 1920s leveled a comprehensive assault on bourgeois values, forms, and traditions. Tradition won scarcely more respect in the salons of Paris and London. The decade that was to have spawned a democratic diplomacy prepared the way instead for the totalitarian diplomacy of the 1930s. To be sure, these were the years when European statesmen, in historian Charles Maier's words, set themselves the task of recasting bourgeois Europe and pioneered corporatist compromise among organized interest groups and bureaucracies when the increasingly polarized parliaments were unable to distribute the costs and benefits of reconstruction. By 1925 they had made a good show of it, as currencies and world trade stabilized and food, coal, and industrial production again reached 1913 levels. But the American economy alone boomed following the postwar slump of 192021. Between 1922 and 1929, U. S. steel production climbed 70 percent, oil 156 percent, and automobiles 255 percent. Overall, national income soared 54 percent in those years; by 1929 the U.S. economy accounted for 44.8 percent of global industrial output, compared to 11.6 percent for Germany, 9.3 for Britain, 7.0 for France, and 4.6 for the Soviet Union. Yet the demobilization of American armed forces and United States refusal to make political-military engagements abroad meant that this mighty power existed in semi-isolation from the rest of the world. France and Britain, though engaged, lacked the resources and the will to run the risks inherent in trying to reintegrate Germany and Russia into the European order. A world with such disparities in the distribution of power and responsibility could not be returned to normal. It could only be given the appearance of normalcy by pasting paper constitutions, paper money, and paper treaties over the absence of common values, common interests, or a true balance of power.
international relations
her former allies, so that Germany's eastern and southern approaches now consisted of a broad ring of weak states. If and when Germany escaped Versailles, therefore, it might pose a greater threat to Europe than in 1914. This danger obsessed postwar French leaders, but they quarreled among themselves over the proper response: strict execution of the Versailles treaty and perhaps even the breaking of German unity, or a Wilsonian policy of moral disarmament and reconciliation? In late 1919 the French electorate returned a staunchly conservative decision. The peace conference had not solved France's triple crisis of security, finance, and industrial reconstruction. Postwar French governments undertook to replace the abortive Anglo-American guarantee with an alliance system of Germany's neighbours. Belgium shrugged off neutrality, which had failed spectacularly to shelter it in 1914, and concluded a military alliance with France in September 1920. The Franco-Polish alliance (February 1921) and a Franco-Czechoslovak entente (January 1924) created an eastern counterweight to Germany. But these states, while wedded to the Versailles system, needed more protection than they offered. France could come to their aid only by a vigorous offensive against Germany from the west, which in turn required access to the bridgeheads over the Rhine. Thus, not only French security but that of east-central Europe as well depended on German disarmament and Allied occupation of the Rhineland. French finances were strained by the costs of rebuilding the devastated regions, the army, imperial obligations, and the refusal of the French chamber to accept sizable new taxes until Germany had paid reparations or France's war debts were annulled. To the extent that Germany reneged, France would face deficits imperiling its currency. As to industrial reconstruction, France depended on Germany for the coal needed to revive iron and steel production and at the same time was forced to countenance a cartel arrangement to escape Germany's economic competition. Far from sympathizing with France's plight, the United States and Britain quickly withdrew from the Versailles treaty. Britain found itself in the midst of a postwar economic slump magnified by its wartime losses in ships and markets. Lloyd George had promised the veterans a land fit for heroes, yet unemployment reached 17 percent in 1921. The war had accelerated the decline of the aging British industrial plant and the economy more generally. Unemployment never dipped much below 10 percent during the decade before the onset of the Great Depression, and in the early 1920s the pressure was on the British government to boost employment by reviving trade. Keynes argued persuasively that while Europe could never recover until the German economy took its natural place at the centre, virtually every clause of the treaty seemed designed to prevent that particular return to normalcy. To be sure, the British needed the reparations debt from Germany on the books to balance against their own war debts to the United States. But soon after the war Lloyd George came to favour German recovery in the interest of trade. The entente with France became strained as early as 1920 over the issues of reparations, Turkey, and the coal shortage of that year, from which Britain garnered windfall profits at the expense of the French.
international relations
approaches, threatening closer ties with Moscow in order to win concessions from the West. The Reparations Commission bickered throughout 1920 over the total sum to be demanded of Germany and its distribution among the Allies. At the Spa Conference (July 1920), France won 52 percent of German payments, Britain 22 percent, Italy 10, and Belgium 8. At the conferences of Hythe, Boulogne, and Brussels, France presented a total bill of 230,000,000,000 gold marks, although the British warned that this was far beyond Germany's capacity to pay. But when German foreign minister Walter Simons offered a mere 30,000,000,000 (Paris Conference, February 1921), French Premier Aristide Briand and Lloyd George made a show of force, seizing in March the Ruhr river ports of Dsseldorf, Duisburg, and Ruhrort, taking over the Rhenish customs offices, and declaring a 50 percent levy on German exports. Finally, on May 5, 1921, the London conference presented Berlin with a bill for 132,000,000,000 gold marks, to be paid in annuities of 2,000,000,000 plus 26 percent ad valorem of German exports. The Germans protested adamantly that this was an injustice without equal. Historians have differed sharply as to whether the obligations were within the capacity of the German economy. But the May 1921 schedule was less harsh than it seemed, for the bill was divided into three seriesA bonds totaling 12,000,000,000 marks, B bonds for 38,000,000,000, and the unlikely C bonds in the amount of 82,000,000,000. The latter would not even be issued until the first two series were paid and existed as much to balance against the Allies' debts to the United States as actually to be paid by Germany. Nevertheless, Chancellor Konstantin Fehrenbach resigned rather than accept this new Diktat, and his successor, Joseph Wirth, acquiesced only under threat of occupation of the Ruhr. The fulfillment tactic adopted by Wirth and his foreign minister, Walther Rathenau, was to make a show of good faith to demonstrate that the reparations bill was truly beyond Germany's capacity. They were aided in this by the continuing deterioration of the paper mark. The prewar value of the mark was about 4.2 to the dollar. By the end of 1919 it reached 63, and after the first payment of 1,000,000,000 marks under the London plan, the mark fell to 262 to the dollar. The French argued that the inflation was purposeful, designed to feign bankruptcy while allowing Berlin to liquidate its internal debt and German industrialists like Hugo Stinnes and Fritz Thyssen to borrow, expand, and dump exports on the world market. Recent research suggests, however, that the government did not fully understand the causes of the inflation even though it recognized its social utility in stimulating employment and permitting social expenditures. Of course, the reparations bill, while not the cause of inflation, was a strong disincentive to stabilization for Berlin could hardly plead bankruptcy if it boasted a strong currency, a balanced budget, and a healthy balance of payments. And insofar as the German government was dependent on those who benefited most from inflationthe industrialistsit was incapable of implementing austerity measures. This financial tangle might have been avoided by a program of reparations-in-kind whereby German firms delivered raw and finished goods directly to the Allies. The Seydoux Plan of 1920 and the Wiesbaden Accords of 1921 embraced such a mechanism, but the Ruhr magnates, delighted that the French might choke on their iron in the absence of German coal, and the British, fearful of any continental cartel, together torpedoed reparations-in-kind. By December 1921, Berlin was granted a moratorium.
international relations
Treaty of Rapallo (April 16) with Germany, an innocuous document (providing for annulment of past claims and restoration of diplomatic relations) that nonetheless appeared to signal an unholy alliance between the two European outcasts. (Innocuous or not, Rathenau was assassinated by German rightists on June 24; Erzberger, signer of the Armistice, had also been murdered in 1921.) French representatives also bargained directly with the Ruhr magnates late in 1922, hoping for a coal-for-iron exchange and marketsharing, but the German price was evacuation of the Rhineland and substantial revision of the Treaty of Versailles. Meanwhile, the German mark tumbled to 7,500 to the dollar in December. Poincar concluded that only force would break the deadlock. As he told the Belgians in July, I will propose a short moratorium subject to guarantees. If England refuses I will act alone. The German industrialists conspire to destroy the mark. They hope to ruin France. The new German Cabinet of Wilhelm Cuno made a desperate appeal to the United States. Secretary of State Hughes responded on December 29 with an offer to convene a committee of experts to study means of stabilizing the mark, but he held out no hope that the United States might relent on war debts. When the Reparations Commission declared that Germany had defaulted on its 1922 timber deliveries (Britain dissenting), Poincar had his mandate to take sanctions. On Jan. 11, 1923, French and Belgian troops began to occupy the Ruhr. If the Germans submitted peacefully, the Ruhr would constitute a productive guarantee, generating coal and receipts for France and giving her a valuable bargaining chip. If the Germans resisted, the French might take whatever measures seemed fit, up to and including political change in the Rhineland. German workers protested the occupation of the Ruhr with an immense sitdown strike that proprietors and the government quickly joined. Berlin supported this passive resistance with unemployment relief that, in seeking to prove that the hated French could not mine coal with bayonets, completed the destruction of the German currency. The railroads, mines, factories, and public services in the Ruhr and Rhineland ground to a halt. Poincar steeled his will and dispatched French engineers and workers to revive the Rhine-Ruhr complex through the Inter-Allied Control Commission for Factories and Mines (MICUM) and a FrancoBelgian directorate for the railroads. The Allied Rhineland Commission (Britain dissenting) seized all executive, legislative, and judicial power in the occupied territories, expelled 16,000 uncooperative German officials (and more than 100,000 persons in all), and sequestered all German government property, energy resources, and transportation. France began covertly subsidizing separatist agitation. The Ruhr adventure thus became an economic war of attrition with stakes potentially as high as in a shooting war. If France retreated, the Treaty of Versailles was as good as dead; if Germany collapsed, the Rhineland might be lost. The paper mark reached 4,000,000 to the dollar in August, and the Reich treasury was at the end of its tether. Business in non-occupied Germany was choking, and social unrest was spreading. Bavarian rightists called for war or separatism, while the Communist Party made gains in the cities. Gustav Stresemann, the conservative, business-oriented politician who replaced Cuno, finally ended passive resistance in September 1923 to preserve the life of the nation and the state. But Poincar, instead of naming his terms to Germany, apparently threw away the victory and accepted, after nine months' delay, Hughes's invitation to form a committee of experts. Poincar's inaction baffled contemporaries, but in fact he had little to gain from dealing with Berlin. Only Britain and the United States could cancel France's war debts, stabilize the mark with loans to fund reparations, and offer security pacts or legitimize an autonomous Rhenish state, while only the Ruhr magnates could satisfy French industrial needs. So Poincar ordered his Ruhr army commander to negotiate directly with Thyssen, Stinnes, Krupp, and their colleagues for the MICUM Accords (November 23) under which German industry went back to work, while he himself saw to the mandate of the international committee of experts. Poincar's plans misfired, however, for by the time the committee of experts began its deliberations at the turn of 1924, France's dearly purchased leverage had eroded and Germany had begun to recover. Troops expelled Communists from the governments of Saxony and Thuringia, a Communist putsch in Hamburg misfired, and Bavarian police quashed the Nazi putsch led by Adolf Hitler and Ludendorff. Hjalmar Schacht, recently appointed president of the Reichsbank, halted the inflation with a temporary currency called the Rentenmark, and on New Year's Day 1924 the president of the Bank of England, Montagu
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (55 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
Norman, extended a 500,000,000 gold mark credit to back a new German mark. In October 1923, meanwhile, rowdy bands supported by the French occupation began to seize public buildings from Aachen to Speyer and to proclaim a Rhineland Republic. These separatists had no support from the population or from genuine Rhenish notables like the mayor of Cologne, Konrad Adenauer, and their actions only further discredited French policy in the eyes of Britain. By January the separatists had been driven out or murdered by fellow Germans. Finally, the French franc also succumbed to the pressure it had been under since the war. Poincar tried austerity measures, but a new collapse in March forced him to borrow $89,000,000 from J.P. Morgan, Jr., of New York to stabilize the exchange rate. All these blows to France's position told in the report of the committee of experts under American Charles G. Dawes, released in April 1924. It called for a grand loan to Germany and the resumption of reparations payments, but made the latter contingent on French withdrawal from the Ruhr and restoration of German economic unity. Jacques Seydoux, an economist in France's foreign ministry, had predicted this outcome as early as November 1923: There is no use hiding the fact that we have entered on the path of the financial reconstruction of Europe.' We will not deal with Germany as conqueror to vanquished; rather the Germans and Frenchmen will sit on the same bench before the United States and other lending countries. On May 11, 1924, the French electorate defeated Poincar in favour of the Cartel des Gauches (a leftist coalition) under douard Herriot, who favoured a policy of accommodation with Germany.
international relations
security the French suffered a series of disappointments. The League of Nations Assembly Resolution XIV of September 1922 endorsed the disarmament commission's recommendation for a treaty on collective security. The Czechoslovakian delegation, led by Edvard Bene, quickly rose to a position of leadership in security matters, with the support of French and British proponents of the League such as Lord Robert Cecil, whose Draft Treaty of Mutual Assistance came under discussion in 1923. Bene rightly criticized the Draft Treaty for requiring unanimity on the League Council to declare sanctions against an aggressor, for only in rare cases was the accused party's guilt obvious to all, as the 1914 case itself illustrated. Bene also wanted a mechanism for pacific settlement of disputes before resort to arms. More telling, however, was opposition to the concept of collective security in British opinion. Canada, Australia, and other dominions especially opposed an instrument that might involve them in war over some obscure conflict in eastern Europe. In July 1924 London rejected the Draft Treaty. Bene submitted an improved Geneva Protocol (or Protocol for the Pacific Settlement of International Disputes) in October. Under the protocol, states would agree to submit all disputes to the Permanent Court of International Justice, any state refusing arbitration was ipso facto the aggressor, and the League Council could impose binding sanctions by a two-thirds majority. France enthusiastically supported the Geneva Protocol, but British Foreign Secretary Austen Chamberlain rejected it in March 1925. Herriot had made it known that France would not proceed with the first partial evacuation of the Rhineland, scheduled for January 1925, unless he could show the French people some guarantee of security. Chamberlain suggested to Stresemann in February 1925 that the Germans themselves reassure France through a regional security pact. Stresemann took up the idea, seeing in it a way to head off a bilateral Anglo-French alliance. Herriot's government fell in April, but Aristide Briand stayed on as foreign minister to carry through negotiations. Stresemann and Briand met and embraced at Locarno, swore to put the war behind them once and for all, and signed five treaties (Oct. 16, 1925) designed to pacify postwar Europe. Locarno seemed truly a second peace conference and was greeted with cheers and relief in world capitals. The main treaty, the Rhineland Pact, enjoined France, Belgium, and Germany to recognize the boundaries established by the Treaty of Versailles as inviolate and never again to resort to force in an attempt to change them. Moreover, the pact was guaranteed by Britain and Italy, who pledged to resist whatever country violated the demilitarized Rhineland. Germany also signed arbitration agreements with France, Belgium, Poland, and Czechoslovakia, agreeing to submit future disputes to international authority. Locarno seemed a giant step forward. Rather than a Diktat, it was a voluntary recognition by Germany of the 1919 borders in the west. Britain had been brought in to guarantee not only France but also demilitarization of the Rhineland. Italy's adherence was a bonus. Germany had negotiated as an equal and looked forward to further abridgement of the Versailles restrictions. Above all, Briand hoped, Locarno was the start of the moral disarmament of Germany. But some contemporaries, and many historians, criticized Locarno for being an incomplete system, as dangerous as it was seductive. By way of granting German equality, Britain had guaranteed Germany against French attack as much as France against Germany. England, said Poincar, becomes the arbiter of Franco-German relations. To be sure, France still promised to help Poland and Czechoslovakia in case of German attack, but, after Locarno, Prague and Warsaw discounted the French commitment. What was more, Locarno all but invited German revisionism in the east by explicitly providing not for recognition but for arbitration on Germany's eastern borders. Changes in French military policy also boded ill for eastern Europe. Since 1919, Foch and Ptain had quarreled over whether to adopt an offensive or defensive contingency plan for the French army. In the wake of Locarno the Ptain faction won, and France began to design an imposing system of concrete fortresses along the border with Germany. This Maginot Line (after Minister of War Andr Maginot) was not meant to preclude offensive action by the French army but was in effect (in Foch's words) a Great Wall of China that would breed a false sense of security and weaken France's will to take the offensive on behalf of her eastern allies. Finally, the aftermath of the Ruhr episode provided French and German industry with a chance to normalize their relations. The evacuation of the Ruhr restored Germany's coal leverage, and Berlin recovered tariff sovereignty in 1925 under the Treaty of Versailles, but the French inflation of 192426 shifted the export price advantage from Germany to France. Long and complicated four-way
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (57 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
negotiations (French and German public and private sectors) produced a Franco-German steel syndicate in 1926 providing for coal-for-iron exchanges and an international committee to fix production quotas quarterly. The latter awarded France a 31 percent share compared to 43 percent for Germany, a marked improvement over the 1 to 4 ratio France had suffered before 1914. Franco-German commercial treaties followed in 192627. The agreements of mid-decade ended the bickering and uncertainty of the immediate postwar years and made Germany a partner in the new Europe. In every case, however, the compacts replaced French rights under Versailles with voluntary agreements dependent on both Anglo-American support and German goodwill.
Fascist diplomacy
Italian diplomacy in the 1920s, therefore, was a mix of bombast and caution. At the Lausanne Conference, Mussolini dramatically stopped his train to oblige Poincar and Curzon to come to him. He made Italy the first Western power to offer a trade agreement and recognition to the Bolsheviks and was
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (58 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
proud of Italy's role in the League (though he considered it an academic organization) and as a guarantor of the Locarno Pact. In the Mediterranean, Mussolini protested French rule in Tunis and asserted for Italy a moral claim to the province. But he satisfied his thirst for action against weaker opponents. He broke the Regina Agreement with the Sans tribesmen of Libya, which had limited Italian occupation to the coast, and by 1928 completed Italy's conquest of that poor and weak country. Italy's main sphere of activity was the Balkans. When an Italian general surveying the border of a Greekspeaking district of Albania was killed in August 1923, Mussolini ordered a naval squadron to bombard the Greek isle of Corfu. The League of Nations awarded Italy an indemnity, but not the island. In January 1924, Wilson's Free State of Fiume disappeared when Yugoslav Premier Nikola Pai granted Italian annexation in the Treaty of Rome. Diplomatic attempts to regularize relations between Belgrade and Rome, however, could not overcome Yugoslavia's suspicion of Italian ambitions in Albania. In 1924 a coup d'tat, ostensibly backed by Belgrade, elevated the Muslim Ahmed Bey Zogu in Tiran. Once in power, however, Ahmed Zogu looked to Italy. The Tiran Pact (Nov. 27, 1926) provided Italian economic aid and was followed by a military alliance in 1927 and finally a convention (July 1, 1928) declaring Albania a virtual protectorate of Italy. Ahmed Zogu then assumed the title of King Zog I. To the north, Italian diplomacy aimed at countering French influence among the successor states. In 1920 the French even courted Hungary and toyed with the idea of resurrecting a Danubian Confederation, but when the deposed Habsburg King Charles appeared in Hungary in March 1921, Allied protests and a Czech ultimatum forced him back into exile. Hungarian revisionism, however, motivated Bene to unite those states that owed their existence to the Treaty of Trianon. A CzechYugoslav alliance (Aug. 14, 1920), CzechRomanian alliance (April 23, 1921), and RomanianYugoslav alliance (June 7, 1921) together formed what was known as the Little Entente. When Charles tried again in October to claim his throne in Budapest, the Little Entente threatened invasion. While France had not midwived the combination, it associated strongly with the successor states through FrancoCzech (Oct. 16, 1925), FrancoRomanian (June 10, 1926), and FrancoYugoslav (Nov. 11, 1927) military alliances. The latter implied that France would side with Belgrade against Rome in case of war and exacerbated the strained relations between France and Italy. Mussolini had more luck in the defeated states of central Europe, Austria and Hungary. But in the former case, Italy was not siding with the revisionists. In return for financial aid to end its own hyperinflation, Austria had promised the League of Nations in 1922 that it would not seek Anschluss with Germany. Mussolini proclaimed in May 1925 that he, too, would never tolerate the Anschluss but set out to curry favour with the Austrian government. An Italo-Hungarian commercial treaty (Sept. 5, 1925), a friendship treaty (April 5, 1927) moving Hungary into the sphere of Italian interests, and a rapprochement with Bulgaria in 1930 completed Italy's alignments with the states defeated in the war. Hungary in particular attracted Mussolini's sympathy. But as long as the combined will of the Little Entente, backed by France, opposed revisionism, Italy alone could force no alterations. On the other hand, military or economic cooperation among the congeries of states in east-central Europe also proved impossible. Czech Polish rivalry continued, however illogical, and after Pisudski's coup d'tat in Poland in 1926 even the internationalist Bene sought to steer German revisionism against Poland rather than Austria and the Danubian basin. The Little Entente and French alliances, therefore, amounted to a fair-weather system that would collapse in the first storm.
international relations
of capitalist states. By 1921, the generally accepted turning point in Soviet policy, Bolshevism had made the transition from a revolutionary movement to a functioning state. The Civil War was won, the New Economic Policy ended the brutal War Communism and restored a measure of free market activity to peasants, and the Soviet government was organized along traditional ministerial lines (though subject to the dictates of the Communist Party). Russia was readyneededto pursue traditional relations with foreign powers in search of capital, trade, and technology for reconstruction. The emergence of what Stalin called Socialism in one country therefore obliged the Soviets to invent out of whole cloth a Communist foreign policy. That invention took shape as a two-track approach whereby Russia (from 1922 the U.S.S.R.) would on the one hand continue to operate as the centre of world revolution, dedicated to the overthrow of the capitalist powers, and yet conduct an apparently regular existence as a nation-state courting recognition and assistance from those same powers. The first track was the responsibility of the Comintern (Third International) under Grigory Zinovyev and Karl Radek; the second, of the Narkomindel (foreign commissariat) directed from 1920 to 1930 by the timid and cultured prewar nobleman, Georgy Chicherin. The Comintern enjoyed direct access to the Politburo, whereas the Narkomindel had no voice even in the Central Committee until 1925. In practice, however, the foreign policy interests of the U.S.S. R. dominated even the Comintern to such an extent that other Communist parties were not factions in their own country's politics so much as Soviet fifth columns operating abroad. When subversive activity flagged, diplomacy came to the fore; when diplomacy was unfruitful, revolution was emphasized. The goal was not to encourage peace or progressive reform in the West, but solely to enhance Soviet power. Thus Lenin instructed Comintern parties to unmask not only open social patriotism but also the falseness and hypocrisy of social pacifism; in other words, to do all that was possible to undermine Moscow's rivals on the left as well as on the right through the infiltration and subversion of Western labour unions, armed forces, newspapers, and schools. Yet Moscow readily ignored or confounded the efforts of local Communists when diplomatic opportunities with foreign countries seemed promising. The scent of betrayal this caused made mandatory the secrecy, discipline, and purges demanded of Communist parties abroad. At the third congress of the Comintern in 1921 even Trotsky, the impassioned advocate of world revolution, admitted that the struggle of the proletariat in other countries was slackening. At that time the mutiny of Russian sailors at Kronshtadt and widespread famine in Russia impelled the party to concentrate on consolidating its power at home and reviving the economy. The Soviets, therefore, turned to the capitalists who, Lenin jeered, would sell the rope to their own hangmen in search of profits. Indeed, Western leaders, especially Lloyd George, viewed the vast Russian market as a kind of panacea for Western industrial stagnation and unemployment. But he and others misunderstood the nature of the Soviet state. Private property, commercial law, and hard currency no longer existed in Russia; one did business, not in a market, but on terms laid down by a state monopoly. What was more, by 1928 the whole point of trade was to allow the Soviet economy to catch up to the West in the shortest possible time and thus achieve complete self-sufficiency. It was, in George Kennan's words, a trade to end all trade. The Anglo-Russian commercial pact of March 1921 and secret contacts with German military and civilian agents were the first Soviet openings to the Great Powers. Both culminated the following year in the Genoa Conference, where the Soviet representatives appeared, to the relief of their counterparts, in striped pants and on good behaviour. Indeed, having seized power as the minority faction of a minority party, the Bolsheviks sought legitimacy abroad as the most adamant sticklers for etiquette and legalism. But the Western powers insisted on an end to Communist propaganda and recognition of the tsarist debts as prerequisites to trade. Chicherin countered with a fanciful claim for reparations stemming from the Allied interventions, at the same time denying that Moscow bore any responsibility for the doings of the Comintern. As Theodore von Laue has written, To ask the Soviet regime . . . to refrain from making use of its revolutionary tools was as futile as to ask the British Empire to scrap its fleet. Instead, a GermanRussian knot was tied in the Treaty of Rapallo, whereby the U.S.S.R. was able to take advantage of Germany's bitterness over Versailles to split the capitalist powers. Trade and recognition were not the only consequences of Rapallo; in its wake began a decade of clandestine German military research on Russian soil. Upon the occupation of the Ruhr the Soviets declared solidarity with the Berlin government. By August
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (60 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
1923, however, with Stresemann seeking negotiations with France and German society disintegrating, revolutionary opportunism again took precedence. The Politburo went so far as to designate personnel for a German Communist government, and Zinovyev gave German Communists the signal to stage a putsch in Hamburg. When it proved a fiasco, the Soviets returned to their Rapallo diplomacy with Berlin. The political victories of the leftists MacDonald in Britain and Herriot in France then prompted recognition of the Soviet government by Britain (Feb. 1, 1924), Italy (February 7), France (October 28), and most other European states. Later in 1924, however, publication during the British electoral campaign of the infamous (and probably forged) Zinovyev letter ordering Communists to disrupt the British army created a sensation. British police also suspected Communists of subversive activities during the bitter General Strike of 1926 and launched the Arcos raid on the Soviet trade delegation in London in May 1927. Anglo-Soviet relations did not resume until 1930.
Stalin's diplomacy
Lenin's incapacity and death (Jan. 21, 1924) triggered a protracted struggle for power between Trotsky and Joseph Stalin. In foreign policy their conflict seemed one of an emphasis on aiding the European peoples in the struggle against their oppressors (Trotsky) versus an emphasis on building Socialism in one country (Stalin). But that was largely a caricature meant to discredit Trotsky as an adventurer. During the intraparty struggle, however, Soviet foreign policy drifted. The partial stabilization of capitalism in the West through the Dawes Plan and the Locarno treaties was a rude setback for Moscow. When Germany later joined the League of Nations, the Soviet press warned Germany against this false step into this wasp's nest of international intrigue, where political sharpers and thieving diplomatists play with marked cards, strangle weak nations, and organize war against the U.S.S.R. But the Germans were not about to throw away their Russian card. Negotiations to expand the Rapallo accord produced the Treaty of Berlin (April 24, 1926) by which Germany pledged neutrality in any conflict between the U.S.S.R. and a third power, including the League of Nations. Germany also provided a 300,000,000-mark credit and in the late 1920s accounted for 29 percent of Soviet foreign trade. From 1921 on, the Politburo judged Asia to be the region that offered the best hope for Socialist expansion, although this required collaboration with bourgeois nationalists. The Bolsheviks suppressed their own subject nationalities at the first opportunity, yet declared their solidarity with all peoples resisting Western imperialism. In 1920 they paid homage to the great and famous Amr Amnollh in cementing relations with the new Afghan leader, and they were the first to sign treaties with Nationalist Turkey. In September 1920 the Comintern sponsored a conference of the peoples of the East at Baku. Zinovyev and Radek presided over a contentious lot of Central Asian delegates, whose own quarrels, of which the Armenian-Turkish was the most vitriolic, made a mockery of any notion of regional or political solidarity. Thereafter, Soviet Asian activity went underground, alternately aiding Communists against nationalists like Reza Khan and Mustafa Kemal, and aiding nationalists against the European powers. The centrepiece of Soviet designs in Asia could only be China, whose liberation Lenin viewed in 1923 as an essential stage in the victory of socialism in the world. In 1919 and 1920 the Narkomindel made much of its revolutionary sympathy for China by renouncing the rights acquired by tsarist Russia in its concessionary treaties. But soon the Soviets were sending troops into Outer Mongolia, allegedly at the request of local Communists, and concluding their own treaty with Peking (May 31, 1924) that granted the U.S.S.R. a virtual protectorate over Outer Mongoliaits first satelliteand continued ownership of the Chinese Eastern Railway in Manchuria. The political disintegration of China, and their own devious tactics, inevitably complicated Soviet policy. While pursuing superficially correct relations with Peking, the Politburo placed its future hopes on the Canton-based Nationalists (KMT), whose members were impressed by the Bolsheviks' example of how to seize and master a vast undeveloped country. In 1922 the Comintern directed Chinese Communists to enroll in the KMT even as Adolf Yoffe renounced all Soviet intentions of importing Marxism into China. The Communist presence in the KMT grew rapidly until, after Sun Yat-sen's death in March 1925, Comintern
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (61 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
agent Mikhail Borodin became the main strategist for the KMT. Still, the Soviets were uncertain how to proceed. In March 1926, Trotsky counseled caution lest precipitate attacks on foreign interests in China impel the imperialistsincluding Japaninto anti-Soviet action. Indeed, Stalin did his best to woo Tokyo, noting that Japanese nationalism had great anti-Western potential. On March 20, 1926, Chiang Kai-shek turned the tables with a coup that elevated him within the KMT and landed many Communists in prison. Ignoring the outrage of the Chinese Communists, Borodin remained in Chiang's good graces, whereupon Chiang staged the northern expedition in which he greatly expanded KMT power with the help of Communist organizations in the countryside. But Borodin also advised leftist KMT members to leave the south for a new base in the Wu-han cities to escape Chiang's immediate control. This Left KMT or Wu-han Body was to steer the KMT in a Communist direction and eventually seize control. The Soviet Party Congress in January 1927 even declared China the second home of world revolution, and Stalin confided to a Moscow audience that Chiang's forces were to be utilized to the end, squeezed out like a lemon, and then thrown away. But Chiang preempted again by ordering a bloody purge of Shanghai Communists on April 1213, 1927. Trotsky blamed Stalin's lack of faith in revolutionary zeal for the debacle, declaring that he should have unleashed the Communists sooner. Instead, the Left KMT eroded, many of its former adherents going over to Chiang. With the party thus fractured, Stalin changed his mind and ordered an armed revolt by Communists against the KMT. This, too, ended in carnage, and by mid-1928 only scattered bands (one under Mao Zedong) remained to take to the hills. Stalin's triumph at home and failure in China ended the formative era of Soviet foreign policy. The Politburo had expelled Zinovyev, Radek, and Trotsky by October 1926; the Party Congress condemned all deviation from the Stalinist line in December 1927; and Trotsky went into exile in January 1929. Thenceforth Soviet foreign policy and the Comintern line reflected the will of one man. Communist parties abroad likewise purged all but Stalinists and reorganized in rigid imitation of the U.S.S.R.'s ruthless dictatorship. The Sixth Party Congress (summer 1928) anathematized social democracy in the strongest terms ever and strengthened its call for subversive activities against democratic institutions. Above all, Stalin declared after an ephemeral war scare of 1926 that the era of peaceful coexistence with capitalism was coming to an end and ordered vigorous measures to prepare the U.S.S.R. for war. The New Economic Policy gave way to the First Five-Year Plan (Oct. 1, 1928) for collectivization of agriculture and rapid industrialization, which condemned millions of peasants to expropriation, starvation, or exile to Siberia, but enabled the regime to sell wheat abroad to pay for industrial goods. Stalin imported entire factories from the United States, France, Italy, and Germany as the basis for the Soviet steel, automotive, aviation, tire, oil, and gas industries. In 1927 he launched the first of the show trials of industrial wreckers who had allegedly conspired with reactionaries and foreign agents, and in 1929 he purged all thosethe Right Oppositionwho questioned the Five-Year Plan. The Bolsheviks interpreted their survival and consolidation in the 1920s as confirmation of their reading of the objective forces of history. In fact, Soviet foreign policy could boast of few successes. It was the Allied defeat of Germany in 1918 and the Red Army's military prowess that permitted the revolution to survive; the Versailles restraints on Germany and cordon sanitaire in eastern Europe that sheltered Russia from the West as much as it sheltered Europe from Bolshevism; American pressure on Japan that restored Vladivostok to the U.S.S.R.; Anglo-French recognition that opened much of the world to Soviet trade; and Western technology that enabled Stalin to hope for rapid economic modernization. The link with Germany was a Soviet achievement, but even it had a double edge, for it helped Germany to prepare for its own remilitarization. Of course, Stalin was ultimately right that a crisis of capitalism and new round of imperialism and war were just around the corner, but in part it was Comintern assaults on Western liberals and Socialists that helped to undermine the fragile stability of the 1920s.
international relations
The economic dislocations and technological advances of the war, the relative rise of American power, and territorial changes in the colonial world all made stabilization of world markets a pressing issue in the 1920s. The resolution of this issue was chiefly the responsibility of the two economies that bestrode the world: the United States and the British Empire. Their interests diverged in many regions. At the Allied Economic Conference of 1916 the British and French had projected a postwar Allied cartel to control raw materials, while in 1918 the British drafted plans for excluding American capital from the British Empire. At the peace conference Wilson and Lloyd George engaged in backstage debate over the allocation of United States and Allied shipping with an eye to expanding their respective countries' share of world trade. On the heels of the merchant shipping rivalry came naval competition that culminated in the breaking of the Anglo-Japanese Alliance and the Washington Treaty limitations. Finally, the war debts raised the issue of whether Britain would seek a debtors' cartel with the French to defy Wall Street, or join the United States in a creditors' cartel. At stake in the U.S.British disputes was their relative global power in coming decades. Traditional American protectionism triumphed after the electoral victory of the Republicans. The FordneyMcCumber Tariff (September 1922) was the highest in U.S. history and angered the Europeans, whose efforts to acquire dollars through exports were hampered even as the United States demanded payment of war debts. In raw materials policy, however, the United States upheld the Open Door. Secretary of Commerce Herbert Hoover rejected both statist economic competition that bred war and laissezfaire competition that bred cycles of boom and bust. Instead, he advocated formal cooperation among firms of various nations to stabilize the price and supply of commodities, raise living standards, and yet avoid the waste and oppression of regulatory bureaucracies. This third alternative would create a new economic system, based neither on the capitalism of Adam Smith nor upon the Socialism of Karl Marx. By dint of leverage and persuasion, the United States gradually brought Britain around to this model of informal entente. By late 1922 London bankers also took the American position on war debts, and the two nations also cooperated in such new areas as transoceanic cables and radio. Of surpassing importance for national power in the mechanized 20th century, however, was oil. After the Great War, known oil reserves outside the industrial powers themselves were concentrated in the British mandates of the Middle East, Persia, the Dutch East Indies, and Venezuela. The Royal Dutch/ Shell Group and Anglo-Persian Oil Company dominated oil exploration and production in Asia, but increasingly they confronted revolutionary nationalism, Bolshevik agitation (in Persia), and U.S. opposition to imperialism. When the British and French agreed at San Remo (1920) to coordinate their oil policies in the Middle East, the American Petroleum Institute and the U.S. State Department protested any exclusion of U. S. firms. What was more, the United States invoked the Mineral Lands Leasing Act of 1920 against the Dutch, denying them access to American reserves in retaliation for Shell's monopoly in the East Indies. In 1921, Hoover and Secretary of State Hughes encouraged seven private firms to form an American Group, led by Standard Oil of New Jersey, to seek a share of Mesopotamian oil reserves, while State Department expert Arthur Millspaugh outlined a plan for worldwide Anglo-American reciprocity. The British, fearing American retaliation and anxious to have help against native rebellions, granted the American Group a 20 percent share of the rich Mesopotamian fields. In 1922 a similar arrangement spawned the PersoAmerican Petroleum Company. In 1925 the Iranian nationalist Reza Khan, inspired in part by the Kemalist revolt in Turkey, seized power and had himself proclaimed Reza Shah Pahlavi, but he was unable to play the British and Americans off against each other. Oil politics and nationalism in the Middle East, therefore, presaged events of the post-1945 era. (Another anticipation occurred in Palestine, where the Balfour Declaration encouraged thousands of Jewish Zionists to immigrate, leading to bloody clashes with Palestinian Arabs in 1921 and 1929.) Reciprocity also triumphed in U.S.Dutch oil diplomacy, and Standard Oil of New Jersey acquired a 28 percent share in the East Indies by 1939.
international relations
endorsed all-American oil concessions, but, in accordance with the principle of reciprocity, Hughes instructed his Latin-American ambassadors in 1921 to respect foreign interests. Latin America in general became far more of an American sphere of influence during the war than ever before owing to the growth of American commerce at Britain's expense. Central American governments now relied on New York banks to manage their public finance rather than those of London and Paris, while the U.S. share of LatinAmerican trade totaled 32 percent, double Britain's share, though British capital still predominated in the economics of Argentina, Brazil, and Chile. Ever since the 17 republics of mainland Latin America emerged from the wreck of the Spanish Empire in the early 19th century, North Americans had viewed them with a mixture of condescension and contempt that focused on their alien culture, racial mix, unstable politics, and moribund economies. The Western Hemisphere seemed a natural sphere of U.S. influence, and this view had been institutionalized in the Monroe Doctrine of 1823 warning European states that any attempt to extend their system to the Americas would be viewed as evidence of an unfriendly disposition toward the United States itself. On the one hand, the doctrine seemed to underscore republican familiarity, as suggested by references to our sister republics, our good neighbors, our southern brethren. On the other hand, the United States later used the doctrine to justify paternalism and intervention. This posed a quandary for the Latin Americans, since a United States strong enough to protect them from Europe was also strong enough to pose a threat itself. When Secretary of State James G. Blaine hosted the first Pan-American Conference in 1889, Argentina proposed the Calvo Doctrine asking all parties to renounce special privileges in other states. The United States refused. After the SpanishAmerican War in 1898 the United States strengthened its power in the Caribbean by annexing Puerto Rico, declaring Cuba a virtual protectorate in the Platt Amendment (1901), and manipulating Colombia into granting independence to Panama (1904), which in turn invited the United States to build and control the Panama Canal. In the Roosevelt Corollary (1904) to the Monroe Doctrine the United States assumed an international police power in cases where Latin-American insolvency might lead to European intervention. Such dollar diplomacy was used to justifyand probably made inevitablethe later gunboat diplomacy of U.S. military intervention in Santo Domingo, Nicaragua, and Haiti. In his first term President Wilson also became embroiled in the Mexican Revolution. An affront to U.S. sailors led to his bombardment of Veracruz (1914), and border raids by Pancho Villa prompted a U.S. expedition into northern Mexico (1916). The Mexican Constitution of 1917 then granted to the state all subsoil resources to prevent their exploitation by U.S. firms. Such revolutionary efforts to nationalize resources, however, only meant that they went undeveloped or were exploited at home by corrupt officials, while the United States retaliated by cutting off loans and trade. The Latin-American dilemma of weakness and disunity in proximity to a mighty and united power was thus insoluble through unilateral efforts or a PanAmerican movement dominated by Washington. Wilson's proposed League of Nations seemed to offer Latin America a means of circumventing U.S. influence. But the United States inserted Article 21 to the effect that Nothing in this Covenant shall be deemed to affect the validity of international engagements, such as treaties of arbitration or regional understandings like the Monroe Doctrine. Secretary of State Hughes later defended U.S. behaviour by candidly questioning the ability of some Latin-American states to maintain public order, sound finance, and the rule of law. When the Chaco dispute between Bolivia and Paraguay erupted into war, League of Nations President Briand offered his personal good offices, but he refused to assert League authority for fear of irritating the United States. In the end, the Pan-American Commission of Inquiry assumed jurisdiction. Latin-American protests grew in volume, especially in 1926, when a Mexican-supported leftist rebellion in Nicaragua prompted U.S. Secretary of State Frank B. Kellogg to report to the Senate Foreign Relations Committee on Bolshevist Aims and Policies in Mexico and Latin America. But intervention by United States marines in Nicaragua only paved the way for the dictatorial regime of the Somozas. At the Pan-American Conference of 1928, rivalry between Argentina and Brazil and the Chaco contestants, and the caution of other states, precluded their presenting a united Latin-American front. But the U. S. administrations of the decade did labour to improve the American image. The Clark Amendment of 1928 repudiated the Roosevelt Corollary, while Hoover toured 10 Latin-American nations after his election
international relations
as president and repudiated the big brother role. In the 1920s, therefore, the United States continued to squeeze out European influence in Latin America but was itself moving slowly toward the Good Neighbor policy of the 1930s.
international relations
As the decade of the 1920s came to a close, most Europeans expected prosperity and harmony to continue. Briand even went so far as to propose in 1929 that France and Germany explore virtual political integration in a European union, asking only that Germany confirm her 1919 boundaries as immutable. But Stresemann died suddenly on Oct. 3, 1929, and three weeks later the New York stock market crashed. In the storms to come, the need for firm, material guarantees of security would be greater than ever. But on June 30, 1930, in accordance with the Young Plan, the last Allied troops departed the German Rhineland for home.
39
The 1930s were a decade of unmitigated crisis culminating in the outbreak of a second total war. The treaties and settlements of the first postwar era collapsed with shocking suddenness under the impact of the Great Depression and the aggressive revisionism of Japan, Italy, and Germany. By 1933 hardly one stone stood on another of the economic structures raised in the 1920s. By 1935 Adolf Hitler's Nazi regime had torn up the Treaty of Versailles and by 1936 the Locarno treaties as well. Armed conflict began in Manchuria in 1931 and spread to Abyssinia in 1935, Spain in 1936, China in 1937, Europe in 1939, and the United States and U.S.S.R. in 1941. The context in which this collapse occurred was an economic blizzard that enervated the democracies and energized the dictatorial regimes. Western intellectuals and many common citizens lost faith in democracy and free-market economics, while widespread pacifism, isolationism, and the earnest desire to avoid the mistakes of 1914 left Western leaders without the will or the means to defend the 1919 order. This combination of demoralized publics, stricken institutions, and uninspired leadership led historian Pierre Renouvin to describe the 1930s simply as la dcadence. The militant authoritarian states on the other handItaly, Japan, and (after 1933) Germanyseemed only to wax stronger and more dynamic. The Depression did not cause the rise of the Third Reich or the bellicose ideologies of the German, Italian, and Japanese governments (all of which pre-dated the 1930s), but it did create the conditions for the Nazi seizure of power and provide the opportunity and excuse for Fascist empire-building. Hitler and Mussolini aspired to total control of their domestic societies, in part for the purpose of girding their nations for wars of conquest which they saw, in turn, as necessary for revolutionary transformation at home. This ideological meshing of foreign and domestic policy rendered the Fascist leaders wholly enigmatic to the democratic statesmen of Britain and France, whose attempts to accommodate rather than resist the Fascist states only made inevitable the war they longed to avoid.
international relations
1930. Unlike previous swings in the business cycle, this financial panic did not eventuate in the expected period of readjustment, but rather defied all governmental and private efforts to restore prosperity for years until it seemed to a great many that the system itself was breaking down. Mutual recriminations flew across the Atlantic. Americans blamed the Europeans for the reparations tangle, for pegging their currencies too high upon the return to gold, and for misuse of the American loans of the 1920s. Europeans blamed the United States for its insistence on repayment of war debts, high tariffs, and the unfettered speculation leading to the stock-market crash. Certainly all of these factors contributed. More tangibly, however, a sudden contraction of international credit in June 1928 made an international emergency likely. Since the Dawes Plan of 1924, Europe had depended for capital and liquidity on the availability of American loans, but increasingly American investors were flocking to the stock market with their savings, and new capital issues for foreign account in the United States dropped 78 percent, from $530,000,000 to $119,000,000. Loans to Germany collapsed from $200,000,000 in the first half of 1928 to $77,000,000 in the second half and to $29,500,000 for the entire year of 1929. A world crisis was also brewing in basic commodities, a market in which prices had been depressed throughout the decade. Mechanization of agriculture stimulated overproduction, and Soviet dumping of wheat on the world market to earn foreign exchange for the First Five-Year Plan compounded the problem. The SmootHawley Tariff, the highest in U.S. history, became law on June 17, 1930. Conceived and passed by the House of Representatives in 1929, it may well have contributed to the loss of confidence on Wall Street and signaled American unwillingness to play the role of leader in the world economy. Other countries retaliated with similarly protective tariffs, with the result that the total volume of world trade spiraled downward from a monthly average of $2,900,000,000 in 1929 to less than $1,000,000,000 by 1933. The credit squeeze, bank failures, deflation, and loss of exports forced production down and unemployment up in all industrial nations. In January 1930 the United States had 3,000,000 idle workers, and by 1932 there were more than 13,000,000. In Britain 22 percent of the adult male work force lacked jobs, while in Germany unemployment peaked in 1932 at 6,000,000. All told, some 30,000,000 people were out of work in the industrial countries in 1932. The Depression naturally magnified European bitterness over the continuing international obligations, but the weakest link in the financial chain was Austria, whose central bank, the Creditanstalt, was on the verge of bankruptcy. In March 1931, Stresemann's successor as German foreign minister, Julius Curtius, signed an agreement with Vienna for a GermanAustrian customs union, but French objections to what they saw as a first step toward the dreaded Anschluss provoked a run on the Creditanstalt and forced Berlin and Vienna to renounce the union on September 3. The panic then spread to Germany, rendering the Reichsbank unable to meet its obligations under the Young Plan. President Hoover responded on June 20, 1931, with a proposal for a one-year moratorium on all intergovernmental debts. Short of a general recovery or global agreement on the restoration of trade, however, the moratorium could only be a stopgap. Instead, every country fled toward policies of protection, self-sufficiency, and the creation of regional economic blocs in hopes of isolating itself from the world collapse. On Sept. 21, 1931, the Bank of England left the gold standard, and the pound sterling promptly lost 28 percent of its value, undermining the solvency of countries in eastern Europe and South America. In October a national coalition government formed to take emergency measures. The Ottawa Imperial Economic Conference of 1932 gave birth to the British Commonwealth of Nations and a system of imperial preferences, signaling the end of Britain's 86-year-old policy of free trade. The Lausanne Conference of JuneJuly 1932 took up the question of what should be done after the Hoover Moratorium. Even the French granted the impossibility of further German payments and agreed to make an end of reparations in return for a final German transfer of 3,000,000,000 marks (which was never made). The United States, however, still insisted that the war debts be honoured, whereupon the French parliament willfully defaulted, damaging Franco-American relations.
international relations
international relations
a system providing security for all nations. On the strength of these the Disarmament Conference resumed in February 1933. By then, however, Adolf Hitler was chancellor of the German Reich. A common impression of Herbert Hoover is that he was passive in the face of the Depression and isolationist in foreign policy. The truth was almost the reverse, and in the 1932 campaign his Democratic opponent, Franklin Roosevelt, was the more traditional in economic policy and isolationist in foreign policy. Indeed, Hoover bequeathed to his successor two bold initiatives meant to restore international cooperation in matters of trade, currency, and security: the London Economic Conference and the Geneva Disarmament Conference. The former convened in June 1933 in hopes of restoring the gold standard but was undermined by President Roosevelt's suspension of the gold convertibility of the dollar and his acerbic message rejecting the conference's labours on July 3. At home, Roosevelt proposed the series of government actions known as the New Deal in an effort to restore U.S. productivity, in isolation, if need be, from the rest of the world. The Disarmament Conference came to a similar end. In March, Ramsay MacDonald proposed the gradual reduction of the French army from half a million to 200,000 men and the doubling of Germany's Versailles army to the same figure, accompanied by international verification. But a secret German decree of April 4 created a National Defense Council to coordinate rearmament on a massive scale. Clearly the German demand for equality was a ploy to wreck the conference and serve as pretext for unilateral rearmament. Negotiations were delayed by a sudden initiative from Mussolini in March calling for a pact among Germany, Italy, France, and Britain to grant Germany equality, revise the peace treaties, and establish a four-power directorate to resolve international disputes. Mussolini appears to have wanted to downgrade the League in favour of a Concert of Europe, enhancing Italian prestige and perhaps gaining colonial concessions in return for reassuring the Western powers. The French watered down the plan until the FourPower Pact signed in Rome on June 7 was a mass of anodyne generalities. Any prospect that the new Nazi regime might be drawn to collective security disappeared on Oct. 14, 1933, when Hitler denounced the unfair treatment accorded Germany at Geneva and announced its withdrawal from the League of Nations.
international relations
on with the task of combating Germany's real enemies. This amalgam of fervent nationalism and rhetorical socialism, not to mention the charismatic spell of Hitler's oratory and the hypnotic pomp of Nazi rallies, was psychologically more appealing than flaccid liberalism or divisive class struggle. In any case, the Communists (on orders from Moscow) turned to help the Nazis paralyze democratic procedure in Germany in the expectation of seizing power themselves. Brning resigned in May 1932, and the July elections returned 230 Nazi delegates. After two short-lived rightist cabinets foundered, Hindenburg appointed Hitler chancellor on Jan. 30, 1933. The president, parliamentary conservatives, and the army all apparently expected that the inexperienced, lower-class demagogue would submit to their guidance. Instead, Hitler secured dictatorial powers from the Reichstag and proceeded to establish, by marginally legal means, a totalitarian state. Within two years the regime had outlawed all other political parties and coopted or intimidated all institutions that competed with it for popular loyalty, including the German states, labour unions, press and radio, universities, bureaucracies, courts, and churches. Only the army and foreign office remained in the hands of traditional elites. But this fact, and Hitler's own caution at the start, allowed Western observers fatally to misperceive Nazi foreign policy as simply a continuation of Weimar revisionism. Adolf Hitler recounted in Mein Kampf, the autobiographical harangue written in prison after his abortive putsch of 1923, that he saw himself as that rare individual, the programmatic thinker and the politician become one. Hitler distilled his Weltanschauung from the social Darwinism, anti-Semitism, and racialist anthropology current in prewar Vienna. Where Marx had reduced all of history to struggles among social classes, in which revolution was the engine of progress and the dictatorship of the proletariat the culmination, Hitler reduced history to struggle among biologic races, in which war was the engine of progress and Aryan hegemony the culmination. The enemies of the Germans, indeed of history itself, were internationalists who warred against the purity and race-consciousness of peoplesthey were the capitalists, the Socialists, the pacifists, the liberals, all of whom Hitler identified with the Jews. This condemnation of Jews as a racial group made Nazism more dangerous than earlier forms of religious or economic anti-Semitism that had long been prevalent throughout Europe. For if the Jews, as Hitler thought, were like bacteria poisoning the bloodstream of the Aryan race, the only solution was their extermination. Nazism, in short, was the twisted product of a secular, scientific age of history. Hitler's worldview dictated a unity of foreign and domestic policies based on total control and militarization at home, war and conquest abroad. In Mein Kampf he ridiculed the Weimar politicians and their bourgeois dreams of restoring the Germany of 1914. Rather, the German Volk could never achieve their destiny without Lebensraum (living space) to support a vastly increased German population and form the basis for world power. Lebensraum, wrote Hitler in Mein Kampf, was to be found in the Ukraine and intermediate lands of eastern Europe. This heartland of the Eurasian continent (so named by the geopoliticians Sir Halford Mackinder and Karl Haushofer) was especially suited for conquest since it was occupied, in Hitler's mind, by Slavic Untermenschen (subhumans) and ruled from the centre of the Jewish-Bolshevik conspiracy in Moscow. By 1933 Hitler had apparently imagined a step-by-step plan for the realization of his goals. The first step was to rearm, thereby restoring complete freedom of maneuver to Germany. The next step was to achieve Lebensraum in alliance with Italy and with the sufferance of Britain. This greater Reich could then serve, in the distant third step, as a base for world dominion and the purification of a master race. In practice, Hitler proved willing to adapt to circumstances, seize opportunities, or follow the wanderings of intuition. Sooner or later politics must give way to war, but because Hitler did not articulate his ultimate fantasies to the German voters or establishment, his actions and rhetoric seemed to imply only restoration, if not of the Germany of 1914, then the Germany of 1918, after Brest-Litovsk. In fact, his program was potentially without limits.
international relations
certain legitimacy on the Nazi regime. (Hitler sought to end Vatican support for the Catholic Centre Party while he proceeded to subordinate the churches and to corrupt Christianity into a state-centred form of neo-paganism. Pope Pius XI, like every other European statesmen after him, thought that he could appease and moderate the Nazis.) On Jan. 26, 1934, Hitler shocked all parties by signing a nonaggression pact with Poland. This bit of duplicity neutralized France's primary ally in the east while helping to secure Germany over the dangerous years of rearmament. The new Polish foreign minister, Jzef Beck, was in turn responding to the dilemma of Poland's central position between Germany and the U.S.S.R. He hoped to preserve a balance in his relations with the two giant neighbours (Poland signed a three-year pact with Moscow in July 1932) but feared the Soviets (from whom Poland had grabbed so much territory in 1921) more than the still-weak Germans. The pact with Germany was meant to run for 10 years. France was the nation most concerned by the Nazi threat and most able to take vigorous action. But fear of another war, the defeatist mood dating from the failure of the Ruhr occupation, the passivity engendered by the Maginot Line (due for completion in just five years), and domestic strife exacerbated by the Depression and the Stavisky scandal of 1933, all served to hamstring French foreign policy. As in the Weimar Republic, Communists and monarchists or Fascist groups like the Croix de Feu and Action Franaise battled in the streets. In February 1934 a crowd of war veterans and rightists stormed the parliament, and the douard Daladier Cabinet was forced to resign to head off a coup d'tat. The new foreign minister, Louis Barthou, had been a friend of Poincar and made a final effort to shore up France's security system in Europe: All these League of Nations fanciesI'd soon put an end to them if I were in power. . . . It's alliances that count. But alliances with whom? The French Left was adamantly opposed to cooperation with Fascist Italy, the Right despised cooperation with the Communist Soviet Union. Britain as always eschewed commitments, while Poland had come to terms with Germany. Nevertheless, the moment seemed opportune; both Italy and the U.S.S.R. now made clear their opposition to Hitler and desire to embrace collective security. To be sure, Mussolini was gratified by the triumph of the man he liked to consider his younger protg, Hitler, but he also understood that Italy fared best while playing off France and Germany, and he feared German expansion into the Danubian basin. In September 1933 he made Italian support for Austrian Chancellor Engelbert Dollfuss conditional on the latter's establishment of an Italian-style Fascist regime. In June 1934 Mussolini and Hitler met for the first time, and in their confused conversation (there was no interpreter present) Mussolini understood the Fhrer to say that he had no desire for Anschluss. Yet, a month later, Austrian Nazis arranged a putsch in which Dollfuss was murdered. Mussolini responded with a threat of force (quite likely a bluff) on the Brenner Pass and thereby saved Austrian independence. Kurt von Schuschnigg, a pro-Italian Fascist, took over in Vienna. In Paris and London it seemed that Mussolini was one leader with the will and might to stand up to Hitler. Stalin, meanwhile, had repented of the equanimity with which he had witnessed the Nazi seizure of power. Before 1933, Germany and the U.S.S.R. had collaborated, and Soviet trade had been a rare boon to the German economy in the last years of the Weimar Republic. Still, the behaviour of German Communists contributed to the collapse of parliamentarism, and now Hitler had shown that he, too, knew how to crush dissent and master a nation. The Communist line shifted in 193435 from condemnation of social democracy, collective security, and Western militarism to collaboration with other anti-Fascist forces in Popular Fronts, alliance systems, and rearmament. The United States and the U.S.S.R. established diplomatic relations for the first time in November 1933, and in September 1934 the Soviets joined the League of Nations, where Maksim Litvinov became a loud proponent of collective security against Fascist revisionism. Thus, Barthou's plan for reviving the wartime alliance and arranging an Eastern Locarno began to seem plausibleeven after Oct. 9, 1934, when Barthou and King Alexander of Yugoslavia were shot dead in Marseille by an agent of Croatian terrorists. The new French foreign minister, the rightist Pierre Laval, was especially friendly to Rome. The LavalMussolini agreements of Jan. 7, 1935, declared France's disinterest in the fate of Abyssinia in implicit exchange for Italian support of Austria. Mussolini took this to mean that he had French support for his plan to conquer that independent African country. Just six days later the strength of German nationalism was resoundingly displayed in the Saar plebiscite. The small, coal-rich
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (71 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
Saarland, detached from Germany for 15 years under the Treaty of Versailles, was populated by miners of Catholic or social democratic loyalty. They knew what fate awaited their churches and labour unions in the Third Reich, and yet 90 percent voted for union with Germany. Then, on March 16, Hitler used the extension of French military service to two years and the Franco-Soviet negotiations as pretexts for tearing up the disarmament clauses of Versailles, restoring the military draft, and beginning an open buildup of Germany's land, air, and sea forces. In the wake of this series of shocks Britain, France, and Italy joined on April 11, 1935, at a conference at Stresa to reaffirm their opposition to German expansion. Laval and Litvinov also initialed a five-year Franco-Soviet alliance on May 2, each pledging assistance in case of unprovoked aggression. Two weeks later a Czech-Soviet pact complemented it. Laval's system, however, was flawed; mutual suspicion between Paris and Moscow, the failure to add a military convention, and the lack of Polish adherence meant that genuine Franco-Soviet military action was unlikely. The U.S.S.R. was in a state of trauma brought on by the Five-Year Plans, the slaughter and starvation of millions of farmers, especially in the Ukraine, in the name of collectivization, and the beginnings of Stalin's mass purges of the government, army, and Communist party. It was clear that Russian industrialization was bound to overthrow the balance of power in Eurasia, hence Stalin was fearful of the possibility of a preemptive attack before his own militarization was complete. But he was even more obsessed with the prospect of wholesale rebellion against his regime in case of invasion. Stalin's primary goal, therefore, was to keep the capitalist powers divided and the U.S.S.R. at peace. Urging the liberal Western states to combine against the Fascists was one method; exploring bilateral relations with Germany, as in the 1936 conversations between Hjalmar Schacht and Soviet trade representative David Kandelaki, was another. Italy and Britain looked askance at the Franco-Soviet combination, while Hitler in any case sugar-coated the pill of German rearmament by making a pacific speech on May 21, 1935, in which he offered bilateral pacts to all Germany's neighbours (except Lithuania) and assured the British that he, unlike the Kaiser, did not intend to challenge them on the seas. The Anglo-German Naval Agreement of June 18, which countenanced a new German navy though limiting it to not larger than 35 percent the size of the British, angered the French and drove a wedge between them and the British.
Italian aggression
The Stresa Front collapsed as soon as Paris and London learned the price Mussolini meant to exact for it. By 1935 Mussolini had ruled for 13 years but had made little progress toward his new Roman Empire that was to free Italy from the prison of the Mediterranean. What was more, Il Duce concluded that only the crucible of war could fully undermine the monarchy and the church and consummate the Fascist revolution at home. Having failed to pry the French out of their North African possessions, Mussolini fixed on the independent African empire of Abyssinia (Ethiopia). Italy had failed in 1896 to conquer Abyssinia, thus to do so now would erase a national humiliation. This spacious land astride Italy's existing coastal colonies on the Horn of Africa boasted fertile uplands suitable for Italy's excess rural population, and Mussolini promised abundant raw materials as well. The conquest of Abyssinia would also appear to open the path to the Sudan and Suez. Finally, this landlocked, semifeudal kingdom seemed an easy target. In fact, Emperor Haile Selassie had begun a modernization program of sorts, but this only suggested that the sooner Italy struck, the better. The Italian army was scarcely prepared for such an undertaking, and Mussolini made matters worse by ordering ill-trained blackshirt brigades to Africa and entrusting the campaign to a Fascist loyalist, Emilio De Bono, rather than to a senior army officer. The military buildup at Mitsiwa left little doubt as to Italian intentions, and Britain tried in June to forestall the invasion by arranging the cession of some Abyssinian territories. But Mussolini knew that the British Mediterranean fleet was as unready as his own and expected no interference. De Bono's absurdly large army invaded Ethiopia from Eritrea on Oct. 3, 1935. Adwa, the site of the 1896
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (72 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
debacle, fell in three days, after which the advance bogged down and Mussolini replaced De Bono with Marshal Pietro Badoglio. The League Council promptly declared Italy the aggressor (October 7), whereupon France and Britain were caught on the horns of a dilemma. To wink at Italy's conquest would be to condone aggression and admit the bankruptcy of the League; to resist would be to smash the Stresa Front and lose Italian help against the greater threat, Germany. The League finally settled on economic sanctions but shied away from an embargo on oil, which would have grounded the Italian army and air force, or closure of the Suez Canal, which would have cut the Italian supply line. The remaining sanctions only vexed Italy without helping Abyssinia. Germany, no longer a League member, ignored the sanctions and so healed its rift with Rome. In December, Laval and Sir Samuel Hoare, the British foreign secretary, contrived a secret plan to offer Mussolini most of Abyssinia in return for a truce. This HoareLaval Plan was a realistic effort to end the crisis and repair the Stresa Front, but it also made a mockery of the League. When it was leaked to the press, public indignation forced Hoare's resignation. The Italians finally took the fortress of Mekele on November 8, but their slow advance led Mussolini to order a major offensive in December. He instructed Badoglio to use whatever means necessary, including terror bombing and poison gas, to end the war.
international relations
Meanwhile, on May 5, 1936, Italian troops had entered Addis Ababa and completed the conquest of Abyssinia, although the country was never entirely pacified, despite costly and brutal repression. The Abyssinian war had been a disaster for the democracies, smashing both the Stresa Front and the credibility of the League. As the historian A.J.P. Taylor wrote, One day [the League] was a powerful body imposing sanctions, seemingly more effective than ever before; the next day it was an empty sham, everyone scuttling from it as quickly as possible. In December 1937, Italy, too, quit the League of Nations.
international relations
The Spanish Civil War highlighted the contrast between democratic bankruptcy and totalitarian dynamism. In 1931 the Spanish monarchy gave way to a republic whose unstable government moved steadily to the left, outraging the army and church. After repeated provocations on both sides, army and air force officers proclaimed a Nationalist revolt on July 17, 1936, that survived its critical early weeks with logistical help from Portugal's archconservative premier, Antnio Salazar. The Nationalists, rallying behind General Francisco Franco, quickly seized most of Old Castile in the north and a beachhead in the south extending from Crdoba to Cdiz opposite Spanish Morocco, where the insurrection had begun. But the Republicans, or loyalists, a Popular Front composed of liberals, Socialists, Trotskyites, Stalinists, and anarchists, took up arms to defend the Republic elsewhere and sought outside aid against what they styled as the latest Fascist threat. Spain became a battleground for the ideologies wrestling for mastery of Europe. The civil war posed a dilemma for France and Britain, pitting the principle of defending democracy against the principle of noninterference in the domestic affairs of other states. The ineffectual Blum at first fraternally promised aid to the Popular Front in Madrid, but he reneged within a month for fear that such involvement might provoke a European war or a civil war in France. The British government counseled nonintervention and seemingly won Germany and Italy to that position, but Hitler, on wellrehearsed anti-Bolshevik grounds, hurriedly dispatched 20 transport planes that allowed Franco to move reinforcements from Morocco. Not to be outdone, Mussolini sent matriel, Fascist volunteers, and, ultimately, regular army formations. The Italians performed miserably (especially at Guadalajara in March 1937), but German aid, including the feared Condor Legion, was effective. Hitler expected to be paid for his support, however, with economic concessions, and he also saw Spain as a testing-ground for Germany's newest weapons and tactics. These included terror bombing such as that over Guernica in April 1937, which caused far fewer deaths than legend has it but which became an icon of anti-Fascism through the painting of Pablo Picasso. International aid to the Republicans ran from the heroic to the sinister. Thousands of leftists and idealistic volunteers from throughout Europe and America flocked to International Brigades to defend the Republic. Material support, however, came only from Stalin, who demanded gold payment in return and ordered Comintern agents and commissars to accompany the Soviet supplies. These Stalinists systematically murdered Trotskyites and other enemies on the left, undermined the radical government of Barcelona, and exacerbated the intramural confusion in Republican ranks. The upshot of Soviet intervention was to discredit the Republic and thereby strengthen Western resolve to stay out. The war dragged on through 1937 and 1938 and claimed some 500,000 lives before the Nationalists finally captured Barcelona in January 1939 and Madrid in March. During the final push to victory, France and Britain recognized Franco's government. By then, however, the fulcrum of diplomacy had long since shifted to central Europe. The Nationalist victory did not, in the end, redound to the detriment of France, for Franco politely sent the Germans and Italians home and observed neutrality in the coming war, whereas a pro-Communist Spain might have posed a genuine threat to France during the era of the NaziSoviet pact.
international relations
another great war would push the United States in the direction of Fascism. Conservative isolationists warned that another great war would usher in socialism. These factions disputed among themselves over the wording of legislation, but their collective strength was enough to carry a number of bills designed to prevent a recurrence of the events of 191417. The Johnson Act of 1934 forbade American citizens to lend money to foreign countries that had not paid their past war debts. The Neutrality acts of 1935 and 1936 prohibited sale of war matriel to belligerents and forbade any exports to belligerents not paid for with cash and carried in their own ships. Thus, the United States was not to acquire a stake in the victory of any side or expose its merchant ships to submarines. The effect of these acts, however, was to preclude American aid to Abyssinia, Spain, and China, and thus hurt the victims of aggression more than the aggressors. The United States did take steps in the 1930s, however, to mobilize the Western Hemisphere for the purposes of fighting the Depression and resisting European, especially German, encroachments. Roosevelt gave this initiative a name in his first inaugural address: the Good Neighbor Policy. Building on steps taken by Hoover, Roosevelt pledged nonintervention in Latin domestic affairs at the Montevideo Pan-American Conference of 1933, signed a treaty with the new Cuban government (May 29, 1934) abrogating the Platt Amendment, mediated a truce in the Chaco War between Bolivia and Paraguay in 1934 (with a peace treaty following in July 1938), and negotiated commercial treaties with Latin-American states. As war approached overseas, Washington also promoted pan-American unity on the basis of nonintervention, condemnation of aggression, no forcible collection of debts, equality of states, respect for treaties, and continental solidarity. The Declaration of Lima (1938) provided for pan-American consultation in case of a threat to the peace, security, or territorial integrity of any state.
international relations
World opinion condemned Japan in the harshest terms. The U.S.S.R. concluded a nonaggression pact with China (Aug. 21, 1937), and Soviet-Mongolian forces skirmished with Japanese on the border. Britain vilified Japan in the League, while Roosevelt invoked the Stimson Doctrine in his quarantine speech of October 5. But Roosevelt was prevented by the Neutrality acts from aiding China even after the sinking of U.S. and British gunboats on the Yangtze. On March 28, 1938, the Japanese established a Manchukuo-type puppet regime at Nanking, and spring and summer offensives brought them to the Wu-han cities (chiefly Han-k'ou) on the Yangtze. Chiang stubbornly moved his government again, this time to Chungking, which the Japanese bombed mercilessly in May 1939, as they did Canton for weeks before its occupation in October. Such incidents, combined with the Nazi and Fascist air attacks in Spain and Abyssinia, were omens of the total war to come. The United States finally took a first step in opposition to Japanese aggression on July 29, 1939, announcing that it would terminate its 1911 commercial treaty with Japan in six months and thereby cut off vital raw materials to the Japanese war machine. It was all Roosevelt could do under existing law, but it set in train the events that would lead to Pearl Harbor.
Anschluss
The German-Austrian union
Heightened assertiveness also characterized foreign policies in Europe in 1937. But while Hitler's involved explicit preparations for war, Britain's consisted of explicit attempts to satisfy him with concessions. The conjuncture of these policies doomed the independence of Austria, Czechoslovakia, and Poland, and set Europe on a slippery slope to war. By the end of 1936, Hitler and the Nazis were total masters of Germany with the exceptions of the army and the foreign office, and even the latter had to tolerate the activities of a special party apparatus under the Nazi expert on foreign policy, Joachim von Ribbentrop. Nazi prestige, bolstered by such theatrics as the Berlin Olympics, the German pavilion at the Paris Exhibition, and the enormous Nrnberg party rallies, was reaching its zenith. In September 1936, Hitler imitated Stalin again in his proclamation of a Four-Year Plan to prepare the German economy for war under the leadership of Hermann Gring. With the Rhineland secured, Hitler grew anxious to begin his drive to the east, if possible with British acquiescence. To this end he appointed Ribbentrop ambassador to London in October 1936 with the plea, Bring me back the British alliance. Intermittent talks lasted a year, their main topic being the return of the German colonies lost at Versailles. But agreement was impossible, since Hitler's real goal was a free hand on the Continent, while the British hoped, in return for specific concessions, to secure arms control and respect for the status quo. Meanwhile, Stanley Baldwin, having seen the abdication crisis through to a finish, retired in May 1937 in favour of Neville Chamberlain. The latter now had the chance to pursue what he termed active appeasement: find out what Hitler really wants, give it to him, and thereby save the peace and husband British resources for defense of the empire against Italy and Japan. By the time of Lord Halifax's celebrated visit to Berchtesgaden in November 1937, Hitler had already lost interest in the talks and begun to prepare for the absorption of Austria, a country in which, said Halifax, Britain took little interest. Hitler had also taken measures to complete the Nazification of foreign and defense policy. On November 5, Hitler made a secret speech in the presence of the commanders of the three armed services, War Minister Werner von Blomberg, Foreign Minister Konstantin von Neurath, and Gring. The Fhrer made clear his belief that Germany must begin to expand in the immediate future, with Austria and Czechoslovakia as the first targets, and that the German economy must be ready for full-scale war by
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (77 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
194345. On November 19, Hitler replaced Schacht as minister of economics. Two months later he fired generals Blomberg and Werner von Fritsch in favour of the loyal Walther von Brauchitsch and Wilhelm Keitel and replaced Neurath with Ribbentrop. Historians have debated whether the November 5 speech was a blueprint for aggression, a plea for continued rearmament, or preparation for the purges that followed. But there is no denying that the overheated Nazi economy had reached a critical turn with labour and resources fully employed and capital running short. Hitler would soon have to introduce austerity measures, slow down the arms program, or make good the shortages of labour and capital through plunder. Since these material needs pushed in the same direction as Hitler's dynamic quest for Lebensraum, 1937 merely marked the transition into concrete time-tables of what Hitler had always desired. Nazification of the economy, the military, and the foreign service only removed the last vestige of potential opposition to a risky program of ruthless conquest. German intrigues in Austria had continued since 1936 through the agency of Arthur Seyss-Inquart's Nazi movement. When Papen, now ambassador to Vienna, reported on Feb. 5, 1938, that the Schuschnigg regime showed signs of weakness, Hitler invited the Austrian dictator to a meeting on the 12th. In the course of an intimidating tirade Hitler demanded that Nazis be included in the Vienna government. Schuschnigg, however, insisted that Austria remain free and German, independent and social, Christian and united, and scheduled a plebiscite for March 13 through which Austrians might express their will. Hitler hurriedly issued directives to the military, and when Schuschnigg was induced to resign, SeyssInquart simply appointed himself chancellor and invited German troops to intervene. A last-minute Italian demarche inviting Britain to make colonial concessions in return for Italian support of Austria met only indignant resignation and Anthony Eden's irrelevant complaints about Italy's troops in Spain. A French plea for Italian firmness, in turn, provoked Ciano to ask: Do they expect to rebuild Stresa in an hour with Hannibal at the gates? Still, Hitler waited nervously on the evening of March 11 until he was informed that Mussolini would take no action in support of Austria. Hitler replied with effusive thanks and promises of eternal amity. In the nighttime invasion, 70 percent of the vehicles sent into Austria by the unprepared Wehrmacht broke down on the road to Vienna, but they met no resistance. Austrians cheered deliriously on the 13th, when Hitler declared Austria a province of the Reich.
international relations
to Roosevelt failed to shake American isolation. The Czechs, however, resisted handing over their border fortifications to Hitler until September 21, when the British and French made it clear that they would not fight for the Sudetenland. Chamberlain flew to Bad Godesberg the next day only to be met with a new demand that the entire Sudetenland be ceded to Germany within a week. The Czechs, fully mobilized as of the 23rd, refused, and Chamberlain returned home in a funk: How horrible, fantastic, incredible it is that we should be digging trenches and trying on gas masks here because of a quarrel in a far-away country between people of whom we know nothing. But his sorrowful address to Parliament was interrupted by the news that Mussolini had proposed a conference to settle the crisis peacefully. Hitler agreed, having seen how little enthusiasm there was in Germany for war and on the advice of Gring, Joseph Goebbels, and the generals. Chamberlain and Daladier, elated, flew to Munich on September 29. The awkward and pitiful Munich Conference ended on the 30th in a compromise prearranged between the two dictators. The Czechs were to evacuate all regions indicated by an international commission (subsequently dominated by the Germans) by October 10 and were given no recoursethe agreement was final. Poland took the opportunity to grab the Teschen district disputed since 1919. Czechoslovakia was no longer a viable state, and Bene resigned the presidency in despair. In return, Hitler promised no more territorial demands in Europe and consultations with Britain in case of any future threat to peace. Chamberlain was ecstatic. Why did the Western powers abandon Czechoslovakia, which, by dint of its geography, democracy, military potential (more than 30 divisions and the koda arms works), and commitment to collective security, could rightly be called the keystone of interwar Europe? No completely persuasive answer is possible, but this height of appeasement can be accounted for by politics, principles, and pragmatism. There is no question that the Munich settlement was extremely popular. Chamberlain returned to London claiming peace in our time and was greeted by applauding throngs. So was Daladier. The relief was so evident even in Germany that Hitler swore he would allow no more meddling by English governesses to cheat him of his war. Of course, the euphoria was not universal: Aside from the Czechs, who wept in the streets, Churchill spoke for a growing minority when he observed that the British Empire had just suffered its worst military defeat and had not fired a shot. Could Czechoslovakia have been defended? Or was Munich a necessary evil to buy time for Britain to rearm? Certainly British air defenses were unready, while France's scarcely existed, and the strength of the Luftwaffe, so recently discounted by the British Cabinet, was now exaggerated. The French and Czech armies still outnumbered the German, but French intelligence also magnified German strength, while the army had no plans for invading Germany in support of the Czechs. The Munich powers were criticized for ignoring the U.S.S.R., which had claimed readiness to honour its alliance with Prague. The U.S.S.R., however, would hardly confront Germany unless the Western powers were already engaged, and the ways open to them were few without transit rights across Poland. The West discounted Soviet military effectiveness in light of Stalin's 1937 purge of his entire officer corps down to battalion level. The Soviets were also distracted by division-scale fighting that broke out with Japanese forces on the Manchurian border in July August 1938. At best, a few squadrons of Soviet planes might have been sent to Prague. Of course, the moral cause of liberating the Sudeten Germans was ludicrous in view of the nature of the Nazi regime and was far outweighed by the moral lapse of deserting the doughty Czechs. (French ambassador Andr Franois-Poncet, upon reading the Munich accord, choked, Thus does France treat her only allies who had remained faithful to her.) That betrayal, in turn, seemed more than outweighed by the moral cause of preventing another war. In the end, the war was delayed only a year, and whatever the military realities of 1938 versus 1939, the appeasement policy was an exercise in self-delusion. Chamberlain and his ilk did not begin their reasoning with an analysis of Hitlerism and then work forward to a policy. Rather, they began with a policy based on abstract analysis of the causes of war, then worked backward to an image of Hitler that suited the needs of that policy. As a result, they gave Hitler far more than they ever gave the democratic statesmen of Weimar and, in the end, the freedom to launch the very war they slaved to prevent. Hitler had no intention of honouring Munich. In October the Nazis encouraged the Slovak and Ruthene minorities in Czechoslovakia to set up autonomous governments and then in November awarded Hungary
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (79 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
the 4,600 square miles north of the Danube taken from it in 1919. On March 13, 1939, Gestapo officers carried the Slovak leader Monsignor Jozef Tiso off to Berlin and deposited him in the presence of the Fhrer, who demanded that the Slovaks declare their independence at once. Tiso returned to Bratislava to inform the Slovak Diet that the only alternative to becoming a Nazi protectorate was invasion. They complied. All that remained to the new president in Prague, Emil Hcha, was the core region of Bohemia and Moravia. It was time, said Hcha with heavy sarcasm, to consult our friends in Germany. There Hitler subjected the elderly, broken-spirited man to a tirade that brought tears, a fainting spell, and finally a signature on a request that Bohemia and Moravia be incorporated into the Reich. The next day, March 16, German units occupied Prague, and Czechoslovakia ceased to exist.
international relations
15,000 feet, and had barely begun deployment of that new wonder, radar. Only after Hitler's occupation of Prague was conscription reinstated (April 27, 1939) and a continental army of 32 divisions planned. Throughout the era of appeasement the British expected to resist Japan and come to terms with Germany. Instead, by dint of the mistaken choices in naval technology and the eleventh-hour attention to air defense, Britain would be humiliated by Japan and withstand Germany. Of all the Great Powers, France most expected the next war to resemble the last and so came to rely on the doctrine of the continuous front, the Maginot Line, and the primacy of infantry and artillery. The Maginot Line was also a function of French demographic weakness vis--vis Germany, especially after military service was cut to one year in 1928. This siege mentality was the polar opposite of the French cult of the attack in 1914 and ensured that Colonel Charles de Gaulle's 1934 book depicting an all-mechanized army of the future would be ignored. As late as 1939 the French war council insisted that no new method of warfare has been evolved since the termination of the Great War. Even though French military spending held steady through the Depression, France's army and air force were ill-designed and not deployed for offense or mobile defense, even if their aged and hidebound commanders had had the will to conduct them. Soviet preparations and technical choices also presaged the defeats to come in the early years of the war. Communist doctrine decreed that matriel, not generalship, was decisive in war, and Stalin's FiveYear plans concentrated on steel, technology, and weapons. Soviet planners also benefited from the work of some outstanding aviation designers, whose experimental planes broke world records and whose fighters performed well in the early days of the Spanish war. But Stalin's obsession with domestic security outweighed rational planning for national security. In 1937 Marshal Mikhail Tukhachevsky and his weapons research teams were liquidated or consigned to the gulag. Then Stalin ordered the 1936-vintage fighter planes into mass production at the very time the Germans were upgrading their Messerschmidts. The Soviets were sufficiently impressed by Douhet's theories to invest in heavy bombers that would be of marginal use against a Blitzkrieg and defenseless without fighter cover. Stalin's advisers also misunderstood the use of tanks, placing them in the front line rather than in mobile reserves. These mistakes almost spelled the death of Bolshevism in 1941. Little need be said of Italian preparations. Italy's industrial base was so small, and its leaders so inept, that Mussolini had to order local Fascists to make a visual count of airplanes on fields around the country to contrive an estimate of his air strength. In August 1939, Ciano appealed to Mussolini not to join Hitler in unleashing war, given the deplorable state of Italian armed forces. This apprehensiveness was shared by the Italian generals and indeed by most military leaders of the 1930s. The Great War had revealed the vanity of planning, the vagaries of technical change, and the terrible cost of industrial war. In 1914 the generals had pushed for war while civilian leaders hung back; in the 1930s the roles were reversed. Only in Japan, which had won easy victories at little cost in 1914, did the military push for action.
international relations
preserve appeasement and teach Hitler to settle foreign disputes by diplomacy, as at Munich, and not by force, as at Prague. But the pace of Fascist expansion was irreversible and even contagious. Mussolini had grown irritable over Hitler's succession of coups and his own junior-partner status, so Italy occupied Albania on April 7 and expelled its erstwhile client King Zog. Hitler, who reacted to the British guarantee with the oath, I'll cook them a stew they'll choke on! renounced his 1934 pact with Poland and the Anglo-German Naval Treaty on the 28th. Germany and Italy then turned their Axis into a military alliance known as the Pact of Steel on May 22. How could Britain and France ever make good on their pledges to defend Poland? British planning called only for a naval blockade in the early stages of war, while the French (despite a promise to attack) contemplated no action beyond French soil. The answer was that the Polish guarantee was a military bluff unless the Red Army could somehow be enlisted. So finally, in the late spring of 1939, the Western allies went in search of collaboration with Moscow. Stalin had witnessed events during the era of appeasement with growing suspicion and moved his pieces on the chessboard with deftness and cynicism. His overriding purpose was to deflect the thrusts of Germany and Japan elsewhere orif the U.S.S.R. were forced to fightmake certain that the Western powers were likewise engaged. German reoccupation of the Rhineland had been a military setback, since it freed Germany for adventures to the east, but a diplomatic boon, since it enhanced the value of the Soviet alliance for France. The Anti-Comintern Pact had opened the terrible possibility for the Soviet Union of a war on two fronts, but it soon developed that Berlin and Tokyo were both expecting the other to stand guard over Russia while they pursued booty in central Europe and China respectively. Now Britain and France were promising to fight Hitler over Poland, thereby handing Stalin the choice of joining the Western powers in war or dealing separately with Germany to avoid conflict entirely. Fearing that war might unleash rebellion at home, Stalin chose to become the greatest appeaser of all. It is often said that Munich forced Stalin to conclude that the Western powers were pushing Nazi Germany to the east and thus reluctantly to consider rapprochement with Hitler. But one might just as well interpret Litvinov's passionate pleas for collective security as a ploy to provoke conflict between Germany and the West while the U.S.S.R. huddled in safety behind its Polish buffer. The incident that made possible the union of the two dictators, as historian Adam Ulam has shown, was not Munich but the British guarantee of Poland. Before that act Stalin faced the prospect of an unopposed German march into Poland, whereupon the U.S.S.R. would be in mortal danger. After that act, Hitler could seize Poland only at the cost of war with the West, whereupon Hitler would need the U.S.S.R. as an ally. The British guarantee thus made Stalin the arbiter of Europe. In a contest for Soviet friendship, however, the Allies were at a distinct disadvantage. All they could offer Stalin was the likelihood of war, albeit in alliance with them. On May 3, Stalin replaced Foreign Minister Litvinov, pro-Western and a Jew, with Vyacheslav Molotova clear signal of his willingness to improve relations with the Nazis. The Western powers accordingly stepped up their appeals to Moscow for an alliance, but they faced two lofty hurdles. First, Stalin demanded the right to occupy the Baltic states and portions of Romania. While Westerners could scarcely expect to enlist the Red Army in their cause without giving something in return, they could not justify turning free peoples over to Stalinist tyranny. Second, the Poles, as always, refused to invite the Red Army onto lands they had wrested from that same army just 18 years before. By July, Stalin was also demanding that a military convention precede the political one to ensure that he was not left in the lurch. Ironically, the only ploy likely to persuade Stalin of Western sincerity was a blunt threat that the West would not fight for Poland unless the U.S.S.R. participated. Since the spring of 1939 the U.S.S.R. had been sending signals to Berlin that Hitler alternately acknowledged and ignored. His hatred for the Moscow regime was overcome, however, by the urgings of Ribbentrop and the unease of his generals. The Soviets, for their part, were again fighting heavy battles along the Manchurian border and were in need of security in Europe. Soviet bargaining power was enhanced by the fact that Hitler had a timetable: He had ordered the invasion of Poland by August 26. Negotiations dragged on from July 18 to August 21, when Hitler insisted that Stalin receive Ribbentrop and conclude their business two days hence. On Aug. 23, 1939, therefore, Ribbentrop and Molotov signed the GermanSoviet
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (82 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
Nonaggression Pact in Moscow, then raised their glasses as Stalin, the leader of world Communism, toasted the German people and their beloved Fhrer and vowed never to betray them. This nonagression pact was in fact a pact of aggression against Poland, which was to be partitioned, roughly along the old Curzon Line. Hitler also granted the U.S.S.R. a free hand in Finland, the Baltic states, and Bessarabia. Hitler expected that his successful wooing of Russia would oblige Britain and France to withdraw their pledge to Poland. The free peoples were indeed shocked by the news from Moscow, but far from succumbing, they steeled their will to resist. The world situation, so cloudy since 1933, suddenly seemed clear, and scales fell from many eyes. The abstract and often effete ideological debate over democratic decadence and the relative merits of Fascism and Communism came suddenly to an end. Both vaunted ideologies now seemed so much lying propaganda, and their patrons so many gangsters. The day after the pact Chamberlain wrote to Hitler to warn that British resolve was as firm as ever, and on the 25th he signed a full alliance with Poland. British determination and the news that Italy was not ready for war prompted Hitler to delay his invasion a week in hopes of detaching Britain with promises of treaties and guarantees of the British Empire. When Chamberlain refused, Hitler demanded that a Polish plenipotentiary be sent to Berlin on August 30 to settle the matter of Danzig and the Polish Corridor. Should the Poles refuse, their obstinacy might give London an excuse to leave them to their fate. Colonel Beck, however, had seen the fate of Schuschnigg and Hcha, and he would not submit to a Hitlerian kidnapping or to another Munich. When Hitler's ultimatum expired, the German army staged a border incident and invaded Poland in force on the morning of Sept. 1, 1939. The British and French parliaments, confident that their governments had turned every stone in search of peace, declared war on Germany on September 3.
international relations
Soviet writers tried, without success, to draw a convincing causal chain between capitalist development and Fascism, but the researches of the British Marxist T.W. Mason exposed the German economic crisis of 1937, suggesting that the timing of World War II was partly a function of economic pressures. Finally, Alan Bullock suggested a synthesis: Hitler knew where he wanted to gohis will was unbendingbut as to how to get there he was flexible, an opportunist. Gerhard Weinberg's exhaustive study of the German documents then confirmed a neo-traditional interpretation to the effect that Hitler was bent on war and Lebensraum and that appeasement only delayed his gratification. Publication of British and French documents, in turn, enabled historians to sketch a subtler portrait of appeasement. Chamberlain's reputation improved during the 1970s as American historians, conscious of U. S. overextension in the world and sympathetic to dtente with the Soviets, came to appreciate the plight of Britain in the 1930s. Financial, military, and strategic rationalizations, however, could not erase the gross misunderstanding of the nature of the enemy that underlay appeasement. The British historian Anthony Adamthwaite concluded in 1984 that despite the accumulation of sources the fact remains that the appeasers' determination to reach agreement with Hitler blinded them to reality. If to understand is not to forgive, neither is it to give the past the odour of inevitability. Hitler wanted war, and Western and Soviet policies throughout the 1930s helped him to achieve it.
45
War once again broke out over nationality conflicts in east-central Europe, provoked in part by a German drive for continental hegemony, and it expanded, once again, into a global conflict whose battle zones touched the waters or heartlands of almost every continent. The total nature of World War II surpassed that of 191418 in that civilian populations not only contributed to the war effort but also became direct targets of aerial attack. Moreover, in 1941 the Nazi regime unleashed a war of extermination against Slavs, Jews, and other elements deemed inferior by Hitler's ideology, while Stalinist Russia extended its campaign of terror against the Ukrainians to the conquered Poles. The Japanese-American war in the Pacific also assumed at times the brutal aspect of a war between races. This ultimate democratization of warfare eliminated the age-old distinction between combatants and non-combatants and ensured that total casualties in World War II would greatly exceed those of World War I and that civilian casualties would exceed the military. Once again the European war devolved into a contest between a German-occupied Mitteleuropa and a peripheral Allied coalition. But this time Italy abandoned neutrality for the German side, and the Soviet Union held out in the east, while France collapsed in the west. Hence Soviet dictator Joseph Stalin took France's place in meetings of the Big Three, together with Franklin Roosevelt and Winston Churchill. The Japanese chose to remain neutral vis--vis the U.S.S.R., while the Grand Alliance of anti-Fascist states simmered with conflicts over strategy and war aims. World War II, therefore, comprised several parallel or overlapping wars, while the war in Europe became a kind of three-way struggle among the forces of democracy, Nazism, and Communism. As soon as German and Japanese power were effaced, the conflicts among the victors burst into the open and gave birth to the Cold War. World War II completed the destruction of the old Great Power system, prepared the disintegration of Europe's overseas empires, and submerged Europe itself into a world arena dominated by the Soviet Union and the United States.
international relations
At first glance Germany might have seemed the underdog in the war launched by Hitler. The Wehrmacht numbered 54 active divisions, compared to 55 French, 30 Polish, and two British divisions available for the Continent. But the combination of German Blitzkrieg tactics, French inactivity, and Russian perfidy doomed Poland to swift defeat. The German army command deployed 40 of its divisions, including all six panzer (armoured) divisions and two-thirds of its 3,500 aircraft in the east. The so-called Siegfried Line in the west, manned by 11 active divisions and reserve units as they became available, sufficed to block a French advance. Beginning on September 1, 1939, General Fedor von Bock's northern army corps pinched off the Polish Corridor from East Prussia and Pomerania, while General Gerd von Rundstedt's more powerful southern army corps drove across the border from Silesia and Slovakia. Polish Marshal Edward migy-Rydz tried vainly to defend Poland's industrial regions along the frontier, increasing his army's vulnerability to Blitzkrieg. German tanks quickly burst into the rear, while dive-bombing Stukas disrupted Polish supply and reinforcements. The Polish air force was destroyed in 48 hours. Within a week two panzer corps advanced 140 miles to the outskirts of Warsaw and the Bug River line to the south. migy-Rydz's order for a general retreat on the 10th came too late; most Polish forces were already outflanked on the north by General Heinz Guderian's rapid thrust to Brest-Litovsk and on the south by Paul von Kleist's panzers advancing from Lvov. On September 17 the pincers closed, the Soviet army invaded from the east, and the Polish government fled to Romania, whence it made its way to London as the first of many European governments-in-exile. The Warsaw garrison surrendered on the 27th. In a protocol of May 15, 1939, the French had promised to take the offensive two weeks after mobilization. Instead, General Maurice Gamelin contented himself with a brief sortie into the Saar, after which the French withdrew to the Maginot Line. The regime most upset by the German walkover in Poland was Hitler's new ally, the Soviets. On September 10, Stalin ordered partial mobilization and loudly boasted of the Red Army's three million men. Since a callup of reserve troops was scarcely needed merely to occupy Moscow's share of Poland under the German-Soviet pact, this maneuver must have reflected Stalin's fear that the Germans might not stop at the prearranged line. Stalin told the German ambassador on September 25: In the final settlement of the Polish question anything that in the future might create friction between Germany and the Soviet Union must be avoided. Three days later Molotov signed a new agreement granting Germany a somewhat larger share of Poland as well as extensive Soviet trade in return for a free hand in Lithuania. Only after this second German-Soviet pact did Communist parties in the West fully embrace their new Nazi ally and oppose Western military resistance to Hitler. Henceforth, Stalin was a fearful and solicitous neighbour of the Nazi empire, and he moved quickly to absorb the regions accorded him. By October 10, Latvia, Lithuania, and Estonia had been forced to accept Soviet occupation. When Finland resisted Soviet demands for border rectifications and bases, Stalin ordered the Red Army to attack on November 30. He expected a lightning victory of his own that would impress Hitler and increase Soviet security in the Baltic. Instead, the Finns resisted fiercely in this Winter War, holding the fortified Mannerheim Line in the south and cutting off the road-bound Soviet columns in the north with their mobile ski troops. The disorganized Red Army, by contrast, showed the effect of the recent military purges. In some cases only the machine guns of NKVD (political police) units kept the soldiers at the front. Soviet military prestige suffered a devastating blow. No major fighting broke out in the West during this period, sardonically dubbed the Sitzkrieg, or Phony War. After the fall of Poland, while hope still existed that a repetition of World War I might be avoided, Hitler sought to persuade Britain to renege on its commitment to Poland's defense. In secret contacts and in his Peace Address to the Reichstag of October 6 he even hinted at the possibility of restoring a rump Polish state. The Chamberlain Cabinet, betrayed so often by Hitler, refused to acknowledge the demarches, however, and Hitler ordered preparations for an attack in the west by November 12. The army high command protested vigorously against a winter campaign, and bad weather did force a postponement first to January 1940 and then to the spring. Since the French and British were loath to take initiative, the Phony War dragged on. Gamelin's lame proposal of an advance through the Low Countries was moot given the Dutch and Belgian commitments to neutrality. Combat occurred only at sea. In 1939 alone Germany's Uboats sank 110 merchant vessels as well as the aircraft carrier Courageous (September 17) and the battleship Royal Oak (October 14). The battle cruisers Scharnhorst and Gneisenau and pocket battleship Deutschland eluded British pursuit and returned safely to port. The Graf Spee, however, caught in the South Atlantic, sank nine merchantmen before sustaining damage from British cruisers. It then put in at Montevideo, Uruguay, causing a diplomatic crisis for the South American states. The naval
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (85 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
situation, therefore, came quickly to resemble that of World War I, with the British fleet maintaining a distant blockade in the North Sea and the Germans waging a submarine war against British shipping. The Russo-Finnish War, however, suggested that Scandinavia might provide a theatre in which to strike a blow at the German-Russian alliance. Beyond the feckless expulsion of the Soviet Union from the League of Nations on December 14, Britain and France contemplated helping the brave Finnseven at the risk of war with Russia and perhaps cutting the flow of Swedish iron to Germany. The French wanted to send several divisions to Narvik in Norway and thence by land to Finland. The British demurred at such a violation of neutral rights, but Churchill, now first lord of the Admiralty, insisted that humanity, rather than legality, must be our guide. In the event, the Allies dithered (as did the United States, which debated granting a loan to Finland, the only nation to pay interest on its World War I debt) until a massive Soviet offensive broke the Mannerheim Line in February. Stalin had given a hint of the future by setting up a Finnish Democratic Republic during the war, under the Comintern agent Otto Kuusinen, but he settled for a treaty with Helsinki on March 12, 1940, in which Finland ceded the Karelian isthmus and leased a naval base to the U.S.S.R. on the Hang peninsula. The Finnish fiasco toppled Daladier's government in favour of a Cabinet under Paul Reynaud. He and Neville Chamberlain hoped at least to deny the Germans possible U-boat bases by mining or occupying Norwegian ports. But the German navy, too, had persuaded Hitler of the strategic importance of Norway, and on April 9, the day after British minelaying began, the Germans suddenly seized the ports from Oslo to Narvik in a brilliant sea and air operation, and occupied Denmark by Blitzkrieg. British troops contested Norway and managed to capture Narvik on May 27, but by then greater events were unfolding on the Continent. The British evacuated Narvik on June 6, and Vidkun Quisling's collaborationists assumed control of Norway.
international relations
the British Expeditionary Force, to make for Dunkirk and prepare for evacuation by sea. As the Blitzkrieg in Poland had shocked Stalin, so the German victory in France shocked Mussolini. For 17 years he had preached the necessity and beauty of war, believing that a neutral Italy would cease to be regarded as a Great Power and that he needed war in order to fulfill his expansionist fantasies and permit the full triumph of Fascism at home. Yet in August 1939 he demanded from Germany 6,000,000 tons of coal, 2,000,000 tons of steel, and 7,000,000 tons of oil before he could honour the Pact of Steel. In fact, war preparations under the corrupt and incompetent Fascists remained feeble, and during these months of nonbelligerence, Mussolini himself took sick and at times even considered joining the Allies. On March 18 he met Hitler at the Brenner Pass and was told that the Germans did not need him to win the war but that he would be allowed to participate and thus escape second-rate status in the Mediterranean. Still Mussolini tried to have it both ways, telling his military chiefs that Italy would not fight Hitler's war, but a parallel war to forge a new Roman Empire. In reality, he would enter the war only when it seemed clear the Allies were finished and his regime would not be put to the test. That moment seemed to arrive in June 1940. With French defeat assured, Mussolini declared war on France and Britain on the 10th. The hand that held the dagger, said President Roosevelt, has struck it into the back of its neighbor. As Mussolini put it to Marshal Pietro Badoglio, All we need is a few thousand dead to win a place at the peace conference. The Italian offensive on the Alpine front met contemptuous resistance from the FrenchItaly's gains were measured literally in yardsbut Mussolini was right about the proximity of victory. With German forces streaming east and south, the French government fled on the 11th to Bordeaux and debated three courses of action: request an armistice; transfer the government to North Africa and fight on from the colonies; ask Germany for its terms and temporize. The choice was complicated by a French promise to Britain not to exit the war without London's consent. Churchill, concerned that the French fleet not fall into German hands, went so far as to offer Anglo-French political union on June 16. Reynaud wanted to continue the war but was outvoted. He resigned on the 16th, whereupon the ancient Marshal Ptain asked for an armistice. From London, General Charles de Gaulle broadcast a plea to the French people to fight on and set about organizing Free French forces in France's sub-Saharan colonies. But the armistice was signed at Compigne, in the same railway car used for the German armistice of 1918, on June 22. The Germans occupied all of northern France and the west coast60 percent of the countryand the rest was administered by Ptain's quasi-Fascist collaborationist regime at Vichy. The French navy and air force were neutralized. In another meeting of dictators on the 18th, Hitler disappointed Mussolini with his talk of a mild peace lest French forces be driven to defect to Britain. Instead, Ptain broke relations with London on July 4, following a British attack on the French fleet moored at Mers el-Kebir in Algeria. Hitler at once toyed with the notion of winning the Vichy French to an active alliance, thrusting Mussolini farther into the background. Britain's refusal to give up frustrated Hitler, especially since his ultimate goalLebensraumlay in the east. The chief of the army general staff quoted Hitler on May 21 as saying that we are seeking contact with Britain on the basis of partitioning the world. But when the carrot failed, Hitler tried the stick, authorizing plans on July 2 for Operation Sea Lion, the cross-Channel invasion. Such an operation required complete air superiority, and Gring promised that the Luftwaffe could smash British air defenses in four days. The Battle of Britain that followed in August 1940 was a massive air duel between Germany's 1,200 bombers and a thousand fighter escorts and the RAF's 900 interceptors. But the British Hurricanes and Spitfires were technically superior to all the German fighters except the Me-109, which was restricted in its range to the zone south of London. The British radar screen and ground control network permitted British fighters to concentrate on each German attack. On September 7 Gring made the fatal error of shifting the attack from airfields to London itself (in retaliation for a September 4 raid on Berlin). For 10 days the blitz continued night and day over London, the climax coming on the 15th when nearly 60 German planes were shot down. Two days later Hitler granted that air superiority was not to be had and postponed Operation Sea Lion. For a full yearJune 1940 to June 1941the British Empire fought on alone (though with growing U.S. aid) against Germany, Italy, and the threat of Japanese action in Asia. Frustrated on sea and in the air, Hitler pondered how his overwhelming land power might be used to persuade Britain to call it quits.
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (87 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
A Mediterranean strategy based on the capture of Gibraltar, Malta, and the Suez Canal, did not seem likely to be decisive, nor did it satisfy the Nazis' Blut und Boden (blood and earth) lust for Lebensraum. To be sure, the Germans raised the prospect of an occupation of Gibraltar numerous times with Franco, but the latter always found an excuse to remain neutral. In fact, Franco knew that the Spanish were exhausted after their civil war and that Spain's Atlantic islands would be lost to the British if it joined the Axis. A Catholic authoritarian, he was also contemptuous of the neo-pagan Fascists. After their last meeting, Hitler confessed that he would rather have his teeth pulled than go through another bout with Franco. Hitler also negotiated with Ptain in July and October 1940 and May 1941, in hopes of enticing France into alliance. But Ptain, too, played a double game, pledging genuine collaboration with Germany but reassuring the British that he sought a cautious balance between the belligerents. Hitler's troublesome ally Italy, however, ensured that Germany would be involved in complications to the south. On July 7, 1940, Ciano visited Hitler seeking approval for an expansion of the war to Yugoslavia and Greece. The Fhrer instead encouraged the occupation of Crete and Cyprus, which would further the war against Britain. But three days later Italy's inability to chase the British out of the Mediterranean became apparent when a British convoy off Calabria bumped into an Italian force that included two battleships and 16 cruisers. The Italian commander broke off the action after one hit on one of his battleships, whereupon the Fascist air force arrived to bomb indiscriminately friend and foe alike, doing little damage to either. Frustrated in the Balkans and at sea, Mussolini ordered his Libyan army to cross the Western desert and conquer Egypt. This adventure soon turned to disaster.
international relations
race. Upon his return from unsuccessful conferences with Franco at Hendaye (October 23) and Ptain at Montoire (24th), Hitler played host to Soviet Foreign Minister Molotov in Berlin (November 1214). Though Stalin had meticulously observed his pact with Hitler, their rivalry in the Balkans strained relations. Hitler and Ribbentrop tried to persuade the Soviets to pursue their natural tendency to expand in the direction of the Indian Ocean, but Molotov repeatedly interrupted to ask the Germans why they were sending troops to Finland and Romania. These conversations confirmed Hitler's intention to turn his idle military machine to the east. Conquest of the U.S.S.R. might serve now as both means and end, convincing the British of the hopelessness of their situation, allowing Hitler to realize Nazi racist fantasies, and forging a territorial basis for global empire. On December 18 he ordered the army to prepare Operation Barbarossa by May 15, 1941. This latest timetable, however, fell victim to Mussolini's folly and the need to secure Germany's flank in the Balkans. German troops entered Romania on Jan. 7, 1941, and Bulgaria on February 27. But Italy's disasters brought into question the very survival of the Fascist regime. Mussolini made Badoglio a scapegoat and in November 1940 issued the first of his pitiful appeals to Hitler to bail him out. At their Berghof meeting on Jan. 20, 1941, Hitler informed Mussolini of his plans to invade Greece. The death of Metaxas in the following days, in turn, led the Greeks to accept a British expeditionary force. Accordingly, Hitler pressured Yugoslavia to permit the passage of German troops, but air force officers in Belgrade staged a coup on March 27 and signed a treaty with Moscow. Furious over such defiance, Hitler ordered a Blitzkrieg for April 6 that broke Yugoslav resistance in five days and overran Greece by the 22nd. Crete then succumbed to a spectacular German airborne assault (May 2031). Hitler set up puppet regimes in Serbia and Greater Croatia and partitioned the rest of Yugoslavia among his client states. The Balkan campaign postponed Barbarossa for six weeks. This did not overly perturb Hitler, who promised his generals victory within a month and denied the need to prepare for cold-weather warfare in Russia. But some generals were skeptical of Blitzkrieg in the vastness of Russia, while others debated whether to force narrow spearheads deep into Russia, emulating the campaign in France, or fight classic battles of envelopment close to the frontier. Hitler's infallible intuition dictated the latter, lest his armies, like Napoleon's, be sucked too deep into Russia before enemy forces were destroyed. In the spring of 1941 the Wehrmacht assembled 4,000,000 menthe greatest invasion force in historyincluding 50 Finnish and Romanian and 207 German divisions armed with 3,300 tanks. They faced a Red Army of some 4,500,000 men and perhaps 15,000 tanks. German success depended heavily on surprise, but preparations of such magnitude could scarcely be hidden. Stalin seemed alive to the danger when he signed a neutrality pact with Japan on April 13 (knowing of Japan's preference for a southern strategy from the espionage of Richard Sorge in Tokyo), then pleaded with Foreign Minister Matsuoka Yosuke: We must remain friends and you must now do everything to that end. Yet Stalin also redoubled his efforts to assure Hitler of his good intentions and discounted British warnings of a German attack (they had been making such predictions since June 1940, and even the British thought a German strike against Turkey or England more likely). Stalin may also have dismissed the warnings as attempts to poison his relations with Germany. In any case, the Germans achieved complete tactical surprise, while the Soviets' forward deployments exposed them to the full force of Blitzkrieg. The Germans struck on June 22, 1941, along a 2,000-mile-front. Three army groups drove deep into the Soviet Union, occupying vast territories and capturing huge numbers of Soviet troops. But gradually the momentum deserted the invaders. Many myths surround the 1941 campaign. It is said that the Germans were wrong in making for Moscow like Napoleon. But Moscow was of far more military value in 1941 than in 1812; it was the hub of Soviet railroads, communications, and government, and its capture might have crippled the Soviet effort to reinforce the front from the Asian hinterland or have undermined the Communist regime. It is also said that winter defeated the Germans. But they would have had ample time to reach Moscow before winter had they not wasted almost two months in diversions and debate. It is also said that the size of the Soviet Union made swift German victory impossible. But the endless Russian plain actually aided the panzer armies by giving them limitless room to maneuver and form the huge pockets that cost the Red Army 2,500,000 men in the first six months. What did stop the Germans was their own dilatoriness, the mud and unpaved roads, their underestimation of Soviet reserves and resilience, and the Nazis' own brutality, which alienated a population otherwise hostile to Stalinism. By December 1941 the German invasion of the U.S.S.R. and the latter's survival had confirmed precisely
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (89 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
that British hope which Hitler had meant to quash. The entry into the war of the United States that same month made German defeat virtually certainand also brought to a close the last purely European war.
international relations
Plan No. 1 (April 2) Roosevelt authorized the navy to attack German submarines west of 25 longitude and by executive agreement with the Danish government-in-exile placed Greenland under American protection (April 9). U.S. marines also occupied Iceland in July. The German invasion of the Soviet Union posed the problem of whether to extend lend-lease to the U.S.S.R. Only 35 percent of Americans polled favoured underwriting the Communist regime, but Roosevelt, supporting his acting secretary of state, Sumner Welles, said Of course we are going to give all aid we possibly can to Russia, on the theory that anything that contributed to the defeat of Germany enhanced the security of the United States. Aid to the Soviet Union began in July, and a formal agreement followed on August 2. But the initial supplies were too meagre to affect the battles of 1941. Roosevelt meanwhile pressed for amendments to the Selective Service Act to remove the ceiling of 900,000 men on U.S. armed forces and the ban on use of troops beyond the Western Hemisphere and to permit the president to retain draftees in service. This provoked the last great Congressional debate on isolationism versus interventionism; the House passed the bill by a single vote on August 12. It was during this debate that Roosevelt and Churchill met secretly off the coast of Newfoundland and drafted a manifesto of the common principles that bound their two countries and all free peoples. In this eightpoint Atlantic Charter (announced on August 14), reminiscent of Wilson's Fourteen Points, the signatories renounced territorial aggrandizement and endorsed the restoration of self-government to all captured nations and equal access to trade and raw materials for all. According to Churchill, Roosevelt also promised to wage war but not declare it and to look for an incident that would justify open hostilities. When the Congress voted on November 7 to arm merchant ships and allow them into the war zone, it seemed that submarine warfare would again be casus belli for the United States. U-boats had already torpedoed the destroyers Kearney and Reuben James (the latter was attacking the submarine, but sank with 115 hands on October 31). But in fact it took dramatic events in another theatre altogether to make Roosevelt's undeclared war official.
Japan's challenge
When war broke out in Europe, the Japanese occupation of China was nearing its greatest extent, and there was no sign of Chinese capitulation. Japan was understandably incensed when its ally in the AntiComintern Pact, Germany, joined with Moscow at a time when the Japanese were fighting the Soviets in Manchuria and Mongolia. On the other hand, the German victories of 1940 made orphans of the French and Dutch colonies in Southeast Asia, including mineral-rich Indochina and oil-rich Indonesia. These sources of vital raw materials were all the more tempting after the United States protested Japan's invasion of China by allowing its 1911 commercial treaty with Japan to expire in January 1940. Thereafter trade continued on a day-to-day basis while U.S. diplomacy sought peaceful ways to contain or roll back Japanese power. But the territorial and trade hegemony that Japan would come to term the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere in 1941 increasingly appeared to be a cover for brutal imperialism and exclusionist trade policies. In June 1940, as France was crumbling, Japan insisted that the new Vichy regime cut off the flow of supplies to China over Indochinese railways. The beleaguered British, fearful of simultaneous war in Asia and Europe, also agreed to close down the Burma Road to China for three months, isolating Chiang Kai-shek. Japanese militarists then arranged a new government in Tokyo under the weak Konoe Fumimaro, expecting that Foreign Minister Matsuoka and War Minister Tj Hideki would dominate. On July 27 the Cabinet decided to ally with the Axis and strike into Southeast Asia even as it sought to resume normal trade with the United States. Japanese assertion posed a dilemma for Washington. Secretary of War Henry Stimson and Treasury Secretary Henry Morgenthau, Jr., believed an embargo on oil and scrap iron would cripple the Japanese war machine, but Secretary of State Cordell Hull feared an embargo would provoke Japan into seizing Southeast Asia. On July 26, 1940, after lengthy debate, the United States banned export of high-grade scrap iron and aviation fuel to Japan. On August 1, Japan forced Vichy to permit a limited occupation of northern Indochina, and the following month it signed the Tripartite (Axis) Pact in which Germany, Italy,
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (91 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
and Japan pledged aid to each other should any be attacked by a power not at present involved in the Pacific War (i.e., the United States). But this act of defiance only stoked American indignation. In November, Roosevelt approved a loan of $100,000,000 to the Nationalist Chinese and began to allow American pilots to volunteer for Chinese service in Claire Chennault's Flying Tigers. In December and January all forms of iron, copper, and brass were added to the embargo. Civilian government had eroded in Japan until censorship, propaganda, and intimidation overwhelmed moderates and placed policy in the hands of militarists devoted to traditional Japanese exclusivism, xenophobia, and the Bushid code of combat. Of the latter mentality Americans had barely a clue, just as the Japanese looked upon Western notions of self-determination and the Open Door as so much hypocrisy. But although reciprocal misunderstanding and racialist thinking inhibited the quest for peace in the Pacific, Japan's determination to carve out an Asian empire was clearly the source of the crisis, while American policy was essentially reactive. The latest U.S. trade restrictions sparked the final peace initiative of the moderate faction composed of Konoe and leading Japanese industrialists. Two American Catholic missionaries served as intermediaries for an alleged Japanese offer to evacuate China and break the Tripartite Pact in return for normal trade with the United States. This was exactly what Roosevelt wanted, and he urged that the offer be placed in writing. A new Japanese ambassador, Nomura Kichisaburo, then arrived in Washington and met privately with Hull 40 times after March 1941. On April 9 the Catholic missionaries delivered a written offer, but it contained no promise of troop withdrawals and instead asked the United States to cut off aid to China. Hull clearly informed Nomura that any accord must be founded on four principles: respect for territorial integrity, noninterference in the internal affairs of other countries, commercial equality, and respect for the status quo in the Pacific. Nomura unfortunately failed to understand and reported that the United States had accepted the April 9 proposal. The Tokyo Cabinet then drafted an even tougher note as a basis for negotiation, prompting Hull to conclude that the Japanese were incorrigible. Meanwhile, the Japanese military debated the merits of a northern advance against the Soviet Union's maritime provinces or a southern advance against the French, Dutch, and British colonies. The RussoJapanese neutrality pact of April 1941 indicated a southern advance, but the German invasion of the Soviet Union indicated a northern one. The course of the warand the survival of the U.S.S.R.hung in the balance. Heretofore, Hitler had been at pains to keep Japan out of his Soviet sphere of influence, but at the height of German success in the Soviet Union, Hitler suggested to Ambassador Oshima Hiroshi that the two join forces to liquidate the Soviet empire, a plan endorsed by Matsuoka. If Hitler meant it, he was too late, for the Cabinet in Tokyo decided again after the invasion of the Soviet Union (June 22) to exploit German victories rather than take part in them. The Japanese army and navy would move south and establish the Greater East Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere. The Emperor endorsed the plan on July 2, and the Americans, having broken the Japanese code with the MAGIC process, knew of the decision at once. On July 26, Japan occupied all of French Indochina, and the United States impounded Japanese assets. On September 5, Hull sanctioned a complete embargo on petroleum. Japan now faced a choice of abandoning all the conquests made since 1931 or seizing the necessary war matriel to defend its empire. Konoe tried desperately to reverse the tide and requested a summit meeting with Roosevelt. But Roosevelt, on Hull's advice, insisted on prior Japanese acceptance of the four principles. Konoe was obliged on September 7 to make a deal with his militarists: He could try once more for an agreement, but if the United States did not relent by early October, Konoe would then support the military solution. When the deadlock was confirmed Konoe in fact resigned on October 16, and Tj became prime minister. The veteran diplomat Kurusu Saburo then flew to Washington with two final options, Plan A and Plan B. The latter held out some hope, since in it Japan at least promised to make no military moves to the south. But MAGIC deciphered a cable revealing the secret deadline of November 29, while the British, Dutch, and Chinese vetoed any modus vivendi that left Japan a free hand in China. On November 27, American warnings of war were dispatched to the Pacific, and on December 1 a Japanese Imperial conference ratified Tj's conclusion that Japan has no other way than to wage war . . . to secure its existence and self-defense. The final diplomatic exchanges were superfluous, but they included a 10-part American note of November 26
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (92 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
and Roosevelt's personal appeal to the Emperor on December 6. That same day a 13-part Japanese reply arrived in Washington, which MAGIC deciphered even before the Japanese embassy did. That war was imminent was clear; where the first blow would fall was not. On Sunday, December 7, a 14th part arrived, which the Japanese embassy was slow in translating and typing. By the time the diplomats arrived at Hull's office at 2:00 PM, news of the treacherous attack on Pearl Harbor, Hawaii, had already arrived. Hull delivered his opinion of Japanese diplomacy in vitriolic terms and told the ambassadors to get out. The following day Roosevelt named it a day which will live in infamy and asked Congress for a declaration of war. Revisionist historians have argued that Roosevelt should have known of the danger of Japanese attack from the secret intercepts and reports of Japanese fleet movements, or that he did know and purposely suppressed the information so that the United States might enter the European war, unified and irate, through the back door. To be sure, American blunders marked the final years of neutrality, and a cover-up of those blunders may have occurred. But certainly no one forced the Japanese to make a direct attack on U. S. territory, nor did anyone expect an attack so bold as that on Hawaii. Nor did the Congress even take that opportunity to enter the European war. That was accomplished on December 11, when Hitler and Mussolini, honouring the Tripartite Pact, declared war on the United States. Hitler considered the halfJudaized and half-negrified Americans to be of little military account, especially since, he believed, the Japanese war would prevent U.S. intervention in Europe. His gratuitous declaration of war was in fact a folly surpassing Ludendorff's provocations of the United States in 1917. Japan's war plan was marked by operational brilliance but strategic folly. The notion that Japan could take on the British Empire and the United States at the same time, and win, was the equivalent (in the Japanese simile for courage) of jumping with eyes closed off the veranda of Kiyomizu Temple. Still, Admiral Yamamoto devised a bold campaign to destroy Allied striking power for the foreseeable future, whereupon the Americans would presumably sue for peace. He assigned all six of his aircraft carriers to a surprise attack on the U.S. Navy base at Pearl Harbor. The rest of the navyeight battleships, four auxiliary carriers, 20 cruisers, and 112 destroyerswas earmarked for the south, together with 11 infantry divisions and 795 planes. The first force struck at dawn, its dive-bombers penetrating Pearl Harbor's defenses through the mountain passes of Oahu. They sank four of eight U.S. battleships, damaged four others, sank or disabled 10 other ships and 140 planes, and killed 2,330 troops. By chance, the three U. S. aircraft carriers were at sea and escaped destruction. A second Japanese force destroyed 50 percent of the U.S. aircraft in the Philippines, landed on Luzon on December 10, took Manila on Jan. 2, 1942, and drove the remaining U.S. and Filipino forces into redoubts on the Bataan Peninsula and Corregidor Island. The Japanese also bombed Hong Kong on December 8, took the British outpost from the mainland on the 25th and occupied Bangkok on December 9 and southern Burma on the 16th. Most damaging to the British were the Japanese landings in Malaya after December 8 and the advance through the jungle to Singapore. This mighty fortress, considered impregnable, was the keystone of British strategy in Asia, and Churchill had ordered out the battleship Prince of Wales and battle cruiser Repulse in the expectation of intimidating the Japanese. Instead, Japanese aircraft sank the two ships on December 10. On Feb. 9, 1942, three Japanese divisions overran Singapore, whose defenses were directed seaward, and captured the 90,000man force. The fall of Singapore crippled British communications and naval power in Asia. Supporting the assault on the Philippines, the Japanese bombed Wake Island on December 8 and overcame fierce resistance from the tiny U.S. garrison on December 23. By February 10, Guam and Tarawa in the Gilberts and Rabaul and Gasmata on New Britain were occupied. Japan was now master of a vast empire stretching from Manchuria to the East Indies and the border of India deep into the western Pacific.
international relations
After Pearl Harbor, Churchill requested an immediate conference with Roosevelt. The two met for three weeks at the Arcadia Conference in Washington after Dec. 22, 1941. They reaffirmed the Europe first strategy and conceived Gymnast, a plan for Anglo-American landings in North Africa. They also created a Combined Chiefs of Staff Committee and issued, on Jan. 1, 1942, the United Nations Declaration in the spirit of the Atlantic Charter. But Sir Anthony Eden had traveled to Moscow in late December and returned with troubling news: Stalin demanded retention of all the territory gained under the German Soviet Nonaggression Pact and grumbled that the Atlantic Charter was apparently directed against him, not Hitler. The Soviets also first made what was to become their incessant demand that the Allies open a second front in France to take the pressure off the Red Army. Roosevelt sent Army Chief of Staff George C. Marshall to London to argue for a cross-Channel invasion by April 1943, but the British deemed it impossible. London reassured Molotov by concluding an Anglo-Soviet alliance (May 26, 1942) to last for 20 years. In late June, Churchill and Roosevelt met again in Washington, D.C., and confirmed plans for a joint operation in Africa despite the misgivings of American generals, who suspected the British of being more concerned for the defense of their empire than the rapid defeat of Hitler. In the end the British won, and on July 25 the Allies approved the renamed operation Torcha combined invasion of North Africa planned for the autumn. Churchill then traveled to Moscow in August 1942, where Stalin berated him for postponing the second front and suspending Arctic convoys because of German naval action. Despite his suspicions and fears, Stalin could take grim satisfaction from the events of 1942, for by December of that year the German advance into the Soviet Union had been stopped, though at enormous cost. The Allied landings in North Africa, where British forces had finally turned back General Erwin Rommel's Afrika Korps at el-Alamein, were targeted for Casablanca, Oran, and Algiers. (Hence, the first American initiative in the war was to be an unprovoked and undeclared attack against neutral territory.) Vichy France promptly severed diplomatic relations with Washington and ordered French forces in North Africa to resist. Brief but serious fighting resulted at Oran and Casablanca. The allies had been seeking a French leader with the prestige and willingness to rally French Africa against the Axis, but the nominal commander was Admiral Franois Darlan, an ardent collaborationist in the Vichy Cabinet. The Allies preferred General Henri Giraud, a heroic escapee from a prison camp, but he insisted on being given command of the whole Allied invasion force. When Darlan surprisingly turned up in Algiers, U.S. Ambassador Robert Murphy negotiated a deal whereby Eisenhower recognized Darlan as political chief of North Africa in return for Darlan's ordering French forces to cease resistance. The Americans soon escaped the embarrassment of having bargained with a leading Fascist when a French royalist shot Darlan on December 24. De Gaulle was able to outmaneuver the vain but inept Giraud to become de facto leader of Free French forces. In the Pacific, the naval Battle of Midway in June, the landing of U.S. forces on Guadalcanal in August, and the creation of an island-hopping strategy against Japan's sudden and far-flung empire similarly blunted the string of the Axis' early victories. Meanwhile, General Douglas MacArthur rallied Allied forces in Australia in anticipation of fulfilling his departing promise to the Filipinos: I shall return. A Japanese invasion force landed near Gona at the southeastern end of New Guinea in July 1942 and drove Australian troops back to within 32 miles of Port Moresby. But MacArthur executed a series of landings behind the Japanese and secured the entire Papuan coast by late January 1943. Thenceforth Japan, too, went on the strategic defensive.
international relations
weapons systems. Most tellingly, Blitzkrieg shifted the burdens of war from Germany to the conquered peoples. By June 1940 the British were unable to budge a Nazi empire that drew on the resources of the entire continent. But Hitler also realized by late 1940 that all the resources of America would eventually be made available to Britain; hence his decision to break the stalemate by unleashing Blitzkrieg against the Soviet Union. Soviet survival, however, turned the Blitzkrieg into a gigantic war of attrition after all, one in which Germany could never prevail.
Strategic bombing
Allied strategic bombing was the most deadly form of economic warfare ever devised and showed another side of the indiscriminateness of industrial war. But in mid-1941 the British Chiefs of Staff soberly concluded that morale, not industry, was Germany's most vulnerable point and ordered Sir Arthur Harris of the RAF
international relations
Bomber Command to concentrate on area bombing of cities. Churchill's scientific adviser Professor L. A. Lindemann of Oxford (later Lord Cherwell) concurred in April 1942 that one-third of all Germans could be rendered homeless in 15 months by strategic bombing of cities. The Royal Air Force accordingly assigned its new Lancaster four-engine bombers to a total war on German civilians. After attacks on Lbeck and the Ruhr, Harris sent a thousand planes against Cologne on May 3031 in an attack that battered one-third of the city. In 1943, after an interlude of bombing German submarine pens, the Lancasters launched the Battle of the Ruhr totaling 18,506 sorties and the Battle of Hamburg numbering 17,021. The fire raids in Hamburg killed 40,000 people and left a million homeless. The Royal Air Force then hit Berlin (November 1943 to March 1944) with 20,224 sorties, avenging many times over all the damage done by the Luftwaffe to London. By early 1943 the U.S. 8th Air Force joined in the air campaign but eschewed terror bombing. Its B-17 Flying Fortresses and B-24 Liberators conducted daylight precision bombing of industrial targets. As a result, they suffered heavy losses that climaxed in October 1943 over the Schweinfurt ball-bearing plants, when the United States lost 148 bombers in a week. The Army Air Forces suspended daylight sorties for months until the arrival of a long-range fighter, the P-51 Mustang. Bombing then resumed and concentrated on the German oil industry, creating a serious shortage that virtually grounded the Luftwaffe by the time of the D-Day invasion. The effectiveness of strategic bombing is a subject of great debate, since German war production actually increased over the years 194244. German engineers became masters at shielding equipment, restoring it to operation in a matter of days, or even moving plants underground. Nor did the German people crack under British devastation of their towns and homes. But the air offensive did force the Germans to divert as many as 1,500,000 workers to the constant task of rebuilding and established the Allied mastery of the air that permitted the success of the Normandy landings.
international relations
its industrial capacity and richest farmland and countless skilled workers. Yet the Soviets rebounded quickly, relocating over 1,300 factories to the Urals region in an effort that involved perhaps 10,000,000 people. Coal, oil, electricity, and food never regained prewar levels, but arms production boomed. The Soviets managed to turn out 136,800 aircraft and 102,500 tanks by 1945, surpassing the Germans in both. The centrally directed Gosplan and party apparatus, of course, had initiated a ruthless command economy as early as 1928, and Soviet appeals to patriotism (as opposed to Marxism), the network of forced-labour camps, and severe austerity made the effort possible. Despite punishing taxation and subsistence wages (40 percent of the 1940 level) state income covered only half the budget over 194145, laying the basis for the inflation that would lead to postwar devaluation. The Soviet war economy, however, like that of the United States, prepared the country for postwar superpower status. Japan's strategy was similar to Germany's Blitzkrieg in that the swift conquest of isolated territories was designed to create a self-sufficient empire capable of withstanding any blow from without. Once again, precise operational planning permitted Japan to increase weapons production steadily from the inception of a full war economy in 1942 to early 1945, when U.S. bombing intensified. By 1944, naval ordnance production was more than five times that of 1941 and aviation more than four and a half times. The Japanese, like the Nazis, exploited their conquered peoples and even more than the Nazis subjected prisoners of war to slavery or death. But the fact that attacking Pearl Harbor would awaken a sleeping giant was lost on Japanese planners. By 1944 military expenditures absorbed 50 percent of the Japanese GNP, a degree of concentration second only to that of the Soviet Union. Yet the United States, with half its effort diverted to Europe, still overwhelmed the Co-Prosperity Sphere.
international relations
this more evident than in cryptanalysis and espionage, in which the Allies repeatedly bested the otherwise secretive and devious Axis. As early as 1931, Captain Gustave Bertrand of French intelligence procured documents from a German traitor concerning the cryptographic rotor device Enigma. The brilliant Polish mathematician Marian Rejewski cracked Enigma by 1938, only to have the unsuspecting Germans add two rotors to the machine. Britain's scientists in the Ultra project then worked on methods to generate keys for Enigma until they devised the cumbersome Colossus machines, which some consider the first electronic computers. Ultra not only compromised every German spy in Britain but also provided the British with decryptions of German directives and deployments for the whole of occupied Europe for the entire war. Following the Battle of Britain, to which radar made such a vital contribution, Churchill established a Scientific Advisory Committee under L.A. Lindemann. He and his rival Sir Henry Tizard helped to direct the research programs that discovered various means of jamming the German bombers' radio navigation systems. By autumn 1940 the Germans countered with their X-Gert, which broadcast its signal on several frequencies, but this was overcome in turn by British airborne radar that allowed fighters to home in on bombers individually. A similar situation occurred in the air battles over Germany and inspired the development of devices that guided night bombers to their targets despite jamming, the H2S system that permitted crews to see through cloud cover, and the use of billows of aluminum strips dropped from bombers to confuse German radar. Microwave radar helped search planes locate submerged U-boats after March 1943. Roosevelt entrusted the American effort to Vannevar Bush's Office of Scientific Research and Development (OSRD), which channeled contracts of $1,000,000 or more to over 50 universities during the war. The OSRD, the Naval Research Laboratory, and army arsenals produced such innovations as the antitank bazooka rocket, the proximity fuse, the DUKW amphibious vehicle, the first use of DDT to combat malaria, and mass production of the antibiotic penicillin for war wounds (1943). Soviet researchers, despite the handicaps imposed by invasion and their own regime, developed the devastating Katyusha rocket-cluster (its launcher was called the Stalin Organ), the sturdy T-34 tank, and, by war's end, a prototype jet fighter. The Germans eased their shortages of vital materials through processes for coal gasification (5,700,000 tons' worth in 1943) and for producing synthetic rubber. They were also first with an operational combat jet aircraft, the Me-262, but the Nazi regime instead chose to allocate steel and fuel to submarines, ending any chance that Germany might regain control of the skies. The four technological developments that would come to define the postwar strategic environment were radio-electronics, the electronic computer, the ballistic missile, and the atomic bomb. The mediumrange ballistic missile A-4 (called the Vengeance weapon, V-2, by Goebbels) was the brainchild of German rocket engineers who had first come together as amateur spaceflight enthusiasts in the 1920s. The German army began funding their research in 1932 and built a large test range at Peenemnde after 1937. There, Commander Walter Dornberger and Chief Engineer Wernher von Braun developed and tested the A-4 by 1942. The program did not receive top priority until 1943, however, at which time a British air raid on Peenemnde forced construction of an underground factory in the Harz mountains to construct the rockets. The V-2s, of which 4,300 were fired (half of them at Antwerp) after September 1944, did considerable damage until the Allies captured the launch sites in The Netherlands. Nuclear physics had advanced to the point by 1938 that the German physicists Otto Hahn and Fritz Strassmann were able to demonstrate nuclear fission. Scientists in Britain, France, Germany, the U.S.S.R., and the United States all speculated on the possibility of building an atomic explosive device, and in 1939 Albert Einstein wrote to President Roosevelt personally, urging a crash program to perfect such a bomb before the Nazis. The resulting Manhattan Project absorbed $2,000,000,000 of the $3,850,000,000 spent by the United States on R and D in World War II. Churchill, too, approved a nuclear program, code-named the Directorate of Tube Alloys, in Britain's dark days of 1941. But by 1943 the Americans had built up a sizeable lead and agreed at the Quebec Conference to share results with the British. German atomic research depended on heavy water from Norway, but British commandos and the Norwegian underground sabotaged the plant in 1943. The scientists also failed to press for top priority, which went
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (98 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:04 PM]
international relations
instead to the missile program. Soviet atomic research kept abreast of the West until the invasion, and in June 1942, Stalin authorized a crash program that by war's end had begun to produce fissionable uranium in quantity. In no country was much official thought apparently given to the moral and long-range consequences of this potentially devastating invention. A final, though lesser known, scientific breakthrough of World War II was the application of methods from the physical and social sciences to problems of production, logistics, and combat. Known as operational research, this application of science to practical problems was a major step in the process by which military men in the 20th century lost primacy in their profession to civilian specialists. Whether in the scientific study of various antisubmarine tactics, the selection of targets for strategic bombing, or the optimal size and pattern for naval convoys, operational research completed the mobilization by governments of the world's intellectual community.
international relations
At the Trident Conference in Washington (May 1943) Churchill and Roosevelt finally projected a 29division invasion of France for May 1944. The long delay was the consequence of the need to build up troop strength, landing craft, and supplies, and to ensure complete command of air and sea. But Stalin again castigated Allied bad faith and initiated a series of vitriolic communications with Churchill. The final defeat of Rommel's Afrika Korps opened the way for the invasion of Sicily in July 1943. The Allies' rapid success there gradually undermined Mussolini's eroding Fascist regime. Badoglio, Ciano, and Grandi had all denounced Mussolini's leadership and had been sacked by February 1943. Other Fascist leaders insisted on convening the Grand Council in July and after violent debate voted 19 to 8 in favour of restoring the prerogatives of the King and parliament. Mussolini resigned the next day, and Badoglio took power in the face of a complex dilemma. Italy wanted peace, but to break the alliance with Hitler might provoke a German attack and condemn Italy to prolonged fighting. Thus, while feigning continued loyalty to Germany, Badoglio made secret contact with Eisenhower in the hope of synchronizing an armistice and an Allied occupation. But the Americans insisted on August 11 that Italy give an unconditional surrender and would not promise to land as far north as Rome. With tension and German suspicions mountingand two British corps crossing the Straits of MessinaBadoglio agreed secretly to invite Allied occupation on September 3. The armistice was announced on the 8th, and Allied landings followed that night in the Bay of Salerno south of Naples. Four days later Hitler sent a crack team of commandos under Otto Skorzeny to rescue Mussolini and set him up as a puppet dictator in the north of Italy. The new Italian government, far from exiting the war, was obliged to do a volte-face and declare war on Germany on October 13. The Allies did not take Naples until October 1 and made no dent in the Germans' reinforced Gustav Line until 1944.
international relations
with territories taken from Germany in the west. As to Germany itself, the Western powers had discussed breaking up the country and turning the Danubian regions of Austria, Hungary, and Bavaria into a peaceful, cowlike confederation, while Churchill spoke of similar federations for eastern Europe. Stalin viewed such notions with suspicion, since they were reminiscent of the cordon sanitaire idea of 1918 and in any case would interfere with the piecemeal communization of the small states. His plan was to Balkanize eastern Europe, punish France for her surrender and strip her of her colonies, and keep Poland and Italy weak. As U.S. diplomat Charles E. Bohlen recorded at Tehrn: The result would be that the Soviet Union would be the only important military power and political force on the continent of Europe. Roosevelt did win an agreement in principle on formation of a postwar international organization to be led by the United States, the Soviet Union, Britain, and China. Whether unity among them would survive victory was a question Churchill and others brooded on in silence.
international relations
of feeding 4,000,000 inhabitants. But the Parisian police went on strike on August 19, and de Gaulle secretly ordered French forces to seize the capital. Meanwhile, Hitler had ordered that the landmarks of Paris be blown up before the Germans retreated. But garrison commander Dietrich von Choltitz refused to carry out the order and negotiated a surrender that opened the city to Allied forces on the 25th. Eisenhower gave the honour of leading the parade to de Gaulle and General Jacques-Philippe Leclerc.
international relations
international relations
United States would evacuate its troops from Europe within two years, Stalin may have felt that he could safely ignore the Declaration on Liberated Europe. Stalin did prove conciliatory on the United Nations, which had already been discussed at the Dumbarton Oaks Conference between Aug. 21 and Oct. 7, 1944. The Soviets had demanded that all 16 constituent republics of the U.S.S.R. be represented (ostensibly to balance the British Empire nations that would vote with London) and that permanent members of the Security Council retain a veto on all issues, not just those involving sanctions or threats to peace. At Yalta, Stalin settled for three seats in the General Assembly and a limited veto. Like Wilson at Versailles, Roosevelt put great stock in international organization and was prompted to remark, The Russians have given in so much at the conference that I don't think we should let them down. Finally, Stalin promised to declare war on Japan within 90 days of the German surrender in return for southern Sakhalin and the Kuril Islands, retention of Outer Mongolia, and a promise of U.S. support for Soviet rights at Dairen (L-ta) and Port Arthur (L-shun)all the old objects of Russian imperialism in east Asia. Within a month news from the various commissions established at Yalta indicated that the Soviets did not intend to meet Western expectations. When Molotov announced on March 23 that most of the London Poles were disqualified from Polish elections, Roosevelt reportedly banged his fist on his wheelchair: Averell [Harriman, ambassador in Moscow] is right. We can't do business with Stalin. He has broken every one of the promises he made at Yalta. Roosevelt then retreated, disillusioned, to Warm Springs, Ga., where he died on April 12. The Allied advance from the west was stalled for six weeks by the Battle of the Bulge, Hitler's last offensive, but by February 1945 German resistance was near its end. Some Soviet and Western leaders were openly describing the last campaigns as a land-grab directed as much against their distrustful allies as against the Germans. But the commanders in the West still took steps to prove that they were supporting the Soviet advance. The worst product of this policy was the Allied bombing of Dresden on Feb. 1314, 1945, allegedly to destroy a key communications centre for Germans facing the Red Army. The twoday incendiary raid by almost 2,400 bombers created a fire storm, however, that consumed the medieval city and killed perhaps 135,000 civilians, to virtually no military purpose. Another product of Western efforts to reassure Stalin was the refusal to order British and American armies to race the Soviets to Berlin. On March 7, 1945, General George Patton's tanks broke through weak German lines and the 1st Army infantry captured intact a Rhine bridge at Remagen. Churchill pleaded for a rapid thrust in order to secure Berlin and Prague: Highly important that we shake hands with the Russians as far to the east as possible. Stalin, in turn, tried to lull his allies by saying that Berlin has lost its former strategic importance, while in fact ordering his generals to make for it as soon as possible. Eisenhower, backed by Marshall, confined himself to military considerations alone, however. The Allied armies would close the Ruhr pocket, then advance in breadth in case the rumours were true of a Nazi Alpine redoubt in the south. When the Western armies exceeded the limits of their occupation zones in April, Eisenhower even called them back. Soviet forces, meanwhile, captured Vienna and Knigsberg on April 9 and encircled Berlin by the 25th. Five days later a despairing Hitler declared that Germany had proved unworthy of him and committed suicide in his Berlin bunker. Hitler's successor, Admiral Karl Dnitz, opened negotiations with the Western powers, hoping to save as many troops and refugees as possible from Soviet reprisals. But the U.S. S.R. refused to recognize the surrender ceremony at Eisenhower's headquarters on May 7, necessitating a second surrender, and a separate Soviet V-E Day, in Berlin on May 8. The war in Europe was over.
international relations
and planes and more ships in the Pacific theatre as in the European. The army under General MacArthur aimed at the liberation of the Philippines, thereby cutting Japanese communications with the East Indies and the sea route to Southeast Asia. The navy under Admiral Chester Nimitz moved up the Marshall and Mariana chains to bring U.S. bombers within range of the Japanese home islands. In both cases the Americans employed the tactic of island-hopping and relied on superior firepower to inflict appalling casualties on fanatical Japanese defenders who preferred death to the shame of surrender. In the central Pacific, the navy's material superiority allowed Nimitz to pierce Japan's absolute national defense sphere almost at will. By 1943 the United States was producing 100,000 planes per year, compared to Japan's total of 63,000 for the entire war. By the summer of 1944 the United States had nearly 100 carriers of all types in the Pacific, compared to Japan's total of 20 for the war. The Japanese also lost more than 80 percent of the 6,000,000 tons of shipping with which they had begun the war (half to U.S. submarines) and were forced to expose their proud navy to destruction in a vain effort to supply their far-flung garrisons. The U.S. advance was limited only by its own supply lines, which stretched 5,000 miles from Pearl Harbor and 8,000 from the continental bases of California. The bombing of the Japanese home islands achieved a new plateau of horror when the U.S. Army Air Forces adopted Britain's European tactics of low-level nighttime raiding on urban areas. On the night of March 910, 1945, napalm area bombing of largely wooden Tokyo stoked fire storms that destroyed a quarter of the city, killed 80,000 civilians, and left 1,000,000 homeless. Similar devastating fire raids were launched against saka, Kbe, Yokohama, and other cities.
international relations
and that a demonstration or warning should not be made beforehand, lest the bomb lose its shock value. The scientific panel under J. Robert Oppenheimer concurred on June 16. As he later said, We didn't know beans about the military situation in Japan. . . . We did say that we did not think exploding one of these things as a firecracker over a desert was likely to be very impressive. The first atomic test near Alamogordo, N.M., on July 16, 1945, yielded an explosion equivalent to that of 15,000 tons of TNT and stunned Oppenheimer and his colleagues with its elemental power. At that moment Truman was attending the final Big Three meeting at Potsdam, and he casually mentioned to Stalin that the United States had a new weapon of unusual destructive force. Stalin said that he was glad to hear of it and hoped that the United States would make good use of it against the Japanese. Though little else was agreed upon at Potsdam, the Big Three did jointly invite Japan on July 26 to surrender unconditionally or face prompt and utter destruction. When no surrender was forthcoming, Truman gave the Army Air Forces on Tinian Island the green light. He wrote later that he never lost a moment's sleep over his decision. A specially equipped B-29, the Enola Gay, dropped an atomic bomb on the military port of Hiroshima on Aug. 6, 1945. The heat and blast effaced everything in the vicinity, burned 4.4 square miles, killed upwards of 66,000 people, and injured 70,000 more. Two days later the U.S.S.R. declared war on Japan and invaded Manchuria. On August 9 the second atomic bomb fell on Nagasaki, killing 39,000 people. On that day the Voice of the Sacred Cranethe emperor's commandsummoned the Cabinet to an audience. Hirohito expressed his wish that Japan accept the terms of the Potsdam Declaration on the sole condition that the emperor remain sovereign. To continue the war, he said, would be suicidal. And then, perhaps realizing the irony of that remark, he turned to the military men and noted that their performance had fallen rather short of their promises. Even at that late date some fanatical officers attempted a coup on the palace grounds rather than submit. On Sept. 2, 1945, however, General MacArthur received the Japanese surrender on the battleship Missouri in Tokyo Bay, and the greatest war in history came to a close.
The symbolic first meeting of American and Soviet soldiers occurred at Torgau, Ger., on April 25, 1945. Their handshakes and toasts in beer and vodka celebrated their common victory over Nazi Germany and marked the collapse of old Europe altogether; but their inarticulate grunts and exaggerated smiles presaged the lack of communication in their relationship to come. Grand wartime coalitions invariably break up once the common fight gives way to bickering over division of the spoils, but feuding victors after the wars of Louis XIV and Napoleon or World War I at least negotiated treaties of peace, while the rancour among them was moderated by time or the danger that the common enemy might rise again. After 1945, however, no grand peace conference convened, no common fear of Germany or Japan survived, and the quarrels among the victors only grew year by year into what the U.S. presidential adviser Bernard Baruch and the pundit Walter Lippmann termed a Cold War. The U.S.Soviet conflict began in 1945 over treatment of occupied Germany and the composition of the Polish government. It grew during 1946 as the Soviets communized the lands under their occupation and the victors failed to agree on a plan for the control of atomic energy. From 1947 to 1950 the reactions of Washington and Moscow to the perceived threats of the other solidified the division of Europe and much of the world into two blocs, and the Cold War became universalized, institutionalized, and militarized. The settlement after World War II, therefore, was a peace without treaties, and the Cold War magnified, distorted, or otherwise played upon the other historical trends given impetus by the world wars of the 20th century: Asian nationalism, decolonization, the seeming culmination of the 37-year-old Chinese Revolution, the evolution of independent Communist parties in Yugoslavia and Asia, and
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (106 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
western Europe's drive to end four centuries of conflict through economic integration. The early Cold War was not a decade of fear and failure alone but also a creative time that gave birth to the closest thing to a world order that had existed since 1914. With the sole major exception of the later Sino-Soviet split, the boundaries, institutions, and relationships fashioned in the late 1940s were very nearly the same ones that shaped world politics through the 1980s.
international relations
Historians with a longer perspective on the Cold War transcended the passions of Vietnam-era polarization and observed that deeper forces must have been at work for the Cold War to have persisted for so long after 1945. Indeed, it is difficult to imagine how leaders of the two countries could have sat down agreeably and settled the affairs of the world. The new superpowers were wrenched out of isolationism and thrust into roles of world leadership, they nurtured contrary universalist ideologies, and they mounted asymmetrical military threats (one based on conventional weapons, sheer numbers, and land power; the other on nuclear might, technological superiority, and air and sea power). To these liabilities could be added the fact that both countries had been forced into World War II by sneak attacks and had resolved never again to be seduced into appeasement or to be taken by surprise. Even such a balanced long-range view should not be taken uncritically. It remains the case that the Cold War grew out of specific diplomatic disputes, among them Germany, eastern Europe, and atomic weapons. Could those disputes have been avoided or amicably resolved? Certainly some prior agreement on war aims might have softened the discord after 1945, but Roosevelt's policy of avoiding divisive issues during the war, while wise in the short run, enhanced the potential for conflict. It might, without undue exaggeration, be said that the United States entered the postwar period with only a vision of a postwar economic world and few political war aims at all, and thus had little excuse for indignation once Stalin set out methodically to realize his own aims. But this does not justify a Soviet policy bent on denying self-rule to neighbouring peoples and imposing police states as cruel as those of Hitler. Although the Soviets had lost 20,000,000 in the war, Stalin had killed at least an equal number of his own citizens through deliberate famine and purge. American hegemony, if it can be called that, was by contrast liberal, pluralistic, and generous. The question has been posed: Is it not an expression of American exclusivism, self-righteousness, or cultural imperialism to insist that the rest of the world conform to Anglo-Saxon standards of political legitimacy? Even if so, critics must take care not to indulge in a double standard: excusing the U.S.S.R. for being realistic and damning the United States for being insufficiently idealistic.
international relations
The landscape in much of Japan was just as barren, its cities flattened by bombing, its industry and shipping destroyed. Large parts of China had been under foreign occupation for up to 14 years andlike Russia after World War Istill faced several years of destructive civil war. Indeed, World War II had laid waste every major industrial region of the globe except North America. The result was that in 194546 the United States accounted for almost half the gross world product of goods and services and enjoyed a technological lead symbolized by, but by no means limited to, its atomic monopoly. On the other hand, Americans as always wanted to demobilize rapidly and return to the private lives and careers interrupted by Pearl Harbor. The Soviet Union, by contrast, was in ruin, but its mighty armies occupied half a dozen states in the heart of Europe, while local Communist parties agitated in Italy and France. The United States and the Soviet Union thus appeared to pose asymmetrical threats to each other.
international relations
few London Poles in the new government. The United States and Britain then recognized the Warsaw regime, assuring Soviet domination of Poland. The short-lived dtente was to be consummated at Potsdam, the last meeting among the Big Three. In the midst of the conference, however, the British electorate rejected Churchill at the polls, and the Labour Party leader Clement Attlee replaced him in the councils of the great. Aside from the Soviet promise to enter the war against Japan and Truman's hint that the United States had developed the atomic bomb, the Potsdam Conference dealt with postwar Europe. The U.S.S.R. was authorized to seize one-third of the German fleet, extract reparations-in-kind from its eastern German occupation zone, and benefit from a complicated formula for delivery of industrial goods from the western zones, 15 percent to be counted as payment for foodstuffs and other products sent from the Soviet zone. The conference provided for peace treaties with the defeated countries once they had recognized democratic governments and left their drafting to the Council of Foreign Ministers. Finally, the Potsdam nations agreed to prosecute Germans for war crimes in trials that were conducted at Nrnberg for a year after November 1945. Potsdam, however, left the most divisive issuesthe administration of Germany and the configuration of eastern European governmentsto future discussion. At the first such meeting, in September, the new U.S. secretary of state, James F. Byrnes, asked why Western newsmen were not allowed into eastern Europe and why governments could not be formed there that were democratic yet still friendly to Russia. Molotov asked on his own account why the U.S.S.R. was excluded from the administration of Japan. Truman enumerated the principles of American foreign policy in his Navy Day speech of October 27. Its 12 points echoed the Fourteen Points of Woodrow Wilson, including national self-determination; nonrecognition of governments imposed by foreign powers; freedom of the seas, commerce, expression, and religion; and support for the United Nations. Confusion reigned in Washington, however, as to how to implement these principles in league with Moscow. As the political commentator James Reston observed, two schools of thought seemed to compete for the ear of the President. According to the first, Stalin was committed to limitless expansion and would only be encouraged by concessions. According to the second, Stalin was amenable to a structure of peace but could not be expected to loosen his hold on eastern Europe so long as the United States excluded him from, for instance, Japan. Truman and the State Department drifted between these two poles, searching for a key to unlock the secrets of the Kremlin and hence the appropriate U.S. policy. Truman's last attempt to win the Soviets to his universalist vision was the Byrnes mission to Moscow in December 1945. There the Soviets promptly accepted an Anglo-American plan for a UN Atomic Energy Agency meant to control the development and use of nuclear power. Stalin also conceded that it might prove possible to make some changes in the Romanian and Bulgarian parliaments, though conceding nothing that might weaken his hold on the satellites. George F. Kennan of the U.S. embassy in Moscow called the concessions fig leaves of democratic procedure to hide the nakedness of Stalinist dictatorship, while Truman's own dissatisfaction with the results at Moscow and growing domestic criticism of his coddling of the Russians were pushing him toward a drastic reformulation of policy. Why, in fact, did Stalin engage in such a hurried takeover of eastern Europe when it was bound to provoke the United States (magnifying Soviet insecurity) and waste the opportunity for access to U.S. loans and perhaps even atomic secrets? Was not Stalin's policy, in retrospect, simply unwise? Such questions cannot be answered with assurance, since less is known about the postwar Stalinist era (194553) than any other in Soviet history, but the most tempting clue is again to be found in Stalin's domestic calculations. If the Soviet Union were to recover from the war, not to mention compete with the mighty United States, the population would have to be spurred to even greater efforts, which meant intensifying the campaign against alleged foreign threats. What was more, the Soviets had only recently regained control of populations that had had contact with foreigners and, in some cases, collaborated with the invaders. Ukrainians in particular had tried to establish an autonomous status under the Nazis, and they persisted in guerrilla activity against the Soviets until 1947. If Soviet citizens were allowed widespread contact with foreigners through economic cooperation, international institutions, and cultural exchanges, loyalty to the Communist regime might be weakened. Firm control of his eastern European neighbours helped assure Stalin of firm control at home. Indeed, he now ordered the utter isolation of Soviet life to the point
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (110 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
that returning prisoners of war were interned lest they infect their neighbours with notions of the outside world. Perhaps Stalin did not really fear an attack from the imperialists or consider a Soviet invasion of western Europe, but neither could he welcome the Americans and British as genuine comrades in peace without undermining the ideology and the emergency that justified his own iron rule. A swift return to Communist orthodoxy accompanied the clampdown on foreign contacts. During the war the U. S.S.R.'s leading economist, Evgeny Varga of the Institute of World Economy and World Politics, argued that government controls in the United States had moderated the influence of monopolies, permitting both dynamic growth and a mellower foreign policy. The U.S.S.R. might therefore benefit from EastWest cooperation and prevent the division of the world into economic blocs. Stalin appeared to tolerate this nontraditionalist view as long as large loans from the United States and the World Bank were a possibility. But the suspension of Lend-Lease, opposition to a Soviet loan in the State Department, and Stalin's renewed rejection of consumerism doomed these moderate views on the world economy. The new Five-Year Plan, announced at the start of 1946, called for continued concentration on heavy industry and military technology. The war and victory, said Stalin, had justified his harsh policies of the 1930s, and he called on Soviet scientists to overtake and surpass Western science. Soviet economists perforce embraced the traditional view that Western economies were about to enter a new period of inflation and unemployment that would increase the imperialist pressure for war. Andrey Zhdanov, the Communist leader of Leningrad, was a bellwether. In 1945 he wanted to reward the Soviet people with consumer goods for their wartime sacrifices; in early 1947 he espoused the theory of the two camps, the peace-loving, progressive camp led by the Soviet Union and the militaristic, reactionary camp led by the United States. American confusion came to an end after Feb. 9, 1946, when Stalin's great speech inaugurating the FiveYear Plan reiterated clearly his implacable hostility to the West. Kennan responded with his famous Long Telegram from Moscow (February 22), which for years to come served as a primer on Soviet behaviour for many in Washington. The Kremlin's neurotic view of world affairs, he wrote, was the product of centuries of Russian isolation and insecurity vis--vis the more advanced West. The Soviets, like the tsars, viewed the influx of Western ideas as the greatest threat to their continued power, and they clung to Marxist ideology as a cover for their disregard for every single ethical value in their methods and tactics. The U.S.S.R. was not Nazi Germanyit would not seek war and was averse to risk takingbut it would employ every means of subverting, dividing, and undermining the West through the actions of Communists and fellow travelers. Kennan's advice was to expect nothing from negotiations but to remain confident and healthy, lest the United States become like those with whom it was contending. Kennan's analysis implied several important conclusions: that the Wilsonian vision inherited from Roosevelt was fruitless; that the United States must take the lead in organizing the Western world; that the Truman administration must prevent a renewal of isolationism and persuade the American people to shoulder their new responsibilities. Churchill, though out of office, aided this agenda when he warned the American people (with Truman's confidential endorsement) from Fulton, Mo., on March 5, 1946, that an iron curtain had descended across the European continent.
international relations
The year 1946 saw many meetings of the Council of Foreign Ministers, which ultimately produced treaties of peace with Italy, Hungary, Romania, Finland, and Bulgaria, signed on Feb. 10, 1947. Border questions after World War II were comparatively minora somewhat ironic fact, given the interwar attacks on Versailles by all parties. Romania ceded northern Bukovina and Bessarabia back to the U.S.S.R., which also claimed Petsamo and the Karelian Isthmus from Finland and the Carpatho-Ukraine region from Czechoslovakia. Hungary returned northern Transylvania to Romania. Italy ceded the Dodecanese islands to Greece and surrendered its overseas colonies, although a Soviet demand for a trusteeship over Libya was denied. Trieste was contested by Italy and Yugoslavia and remained under Western occupation until 1954. The major change affected Poland, which was figuratively picked up and moved some 150 miles to the west. This meant that large portions of eastern Germany came under Polish administration, while the U.S. S.R. absorbed the entire Baltic coast as far as the venerable German port of Knigsberg (Kaliningrad). The U.S. S.R. was the only power to make significant territorial gains from the war. Four-power cooperation in Germany continued to deteriorate. The Americans had agreed at Potsdam to reparations-in-kind but opposed extreme efforts by the Soviets and the French to pauperize the Germans lest the burden of feeding them fall entirely on the American taxpayer. What was more, the Soviets would be unwilling (in Kennan's view) to countenance centralized German institutions unless they were in a position to use them to communize the entire country. In early May 1946, General Lucius Clay, commanding the U. S. zone, refused to authorize shipments out of western Germany until agreement was reached on treating Germany as a unit under four-power control. On September 6, Byrnes then announced a new policy: if unification of all Germany proved impossible, the United States would instead promote maximum possible unification (i.e., in the western zones only). This ensured that Germany would remain divided long afterward.
Atomic energy
The superpowers also failed to join hands on atomic energy. Despite resistance from powerful circles in the press, Congress, and the military against any giveaway of atomic secrets, Byrnes appointed a committee in January 1946 to draft proposals for international control of atomic energy. The resulting (Dean) Acheson(David) Lilienthal Report called for a UN authority to survey and control all uranium deposits and ensure that atomic research was conducted for peaceful purposes only. Once controls were in place, the United States would relinquish its arsenal and scientific information to the world community. Truman entrusted the diplomatic task to Baruch, who insisted that nations not be allowed to employ their Security Council veto in atomic matters. He then appealed to the UN on June 14, 1946: We are here to make a choice between the quick and the dead. The Soviet plan, presented by Andrey Gromyko, called instead for immediate prohibition of all manufacture and use of atomic weapons. Measures to ensure compliance would follow, but there could be no tampering with the Security Council veto. Western delegates pointed out that the Soviets were asking the United States to give up its monopoly and make public all its data in return for a paper promise of compliance. Gromyko countered that the United States was asking all other countries to reveal the state of their own research before it gave up its own arsenal. At the final vote in December, the U.S.S.R. and Poland vetoed the Baruch Plan, and international control of atomic energy ceased to be a possibility. While the United States was not as forthcoming as it might have been, the Soviet refusal to allow on-site inspection would frustrate disarmament for the next 40 years.
international relations
Reds, phonies and the parlour pinks that he feared were a sabotage front for Uncle Joe Stalin. The 1946 elections then returned a Republican Congress bent on cutting costs and bringing the boys home. Yet the United States was on the verge of the greatest reversal of its foreign policy traditions since 1917. On Feb. 21, 1947, the British government announced that its economic difficulties would force it to suspend economic and military aid to Greece and Turkey by March 31. Greece was embroiled in civil war provoked by Communists. Turkey was under Soviet pressure for bases and naval passage through the Dardanelles. If those countries succumbed to Communist influence, the Mediterranean and the entire Middle East might follow. Truman, his new secretary of state, George C. Marshall, and Marshall's deputy, Dean Acheson, resolved at once that the United States must step in. On February 27 Acheson impressed congressional leaders with a vivid account of the Soviet strategy of expansion and its implications for American security. After a tense silence, Republican Senator Arthur Vandenberg vowed to support the new policy if Truman would explain it with equal clarity to the American people. On March 12, Truman accordingly told Congress that at the present moment in world history nearly every nation must choose between alternative ways of life. The choice is too often not a free one. . . . It must be the policy of the United States to support free people who are resisting attempted subjugation by armed minorities or by outside pressure. He asked for $400,000,000 in aid specifically for Greece and Turkey, but the Truman Doctrine thus propounded universalized the American commitment to contain the spread of Communism. The mobilization of American might for this task followed swiftly. On June 5, 1947, at Harvard University, Marshall called for a massive program of foreign aid to help the European states recover. In July, Kennan, signing himself X, educated the public on The Sources of Soviet Conduct and outlined the strategy of containment in the journal Foreign Affairs. The National Military Establishment Act of 1947 (in the works since the war) created a permanent Joint Chiefs of Staff, a single secretary of defense, the U.S. Air Force as a separate service with its nuclear-armed Strategic Air Command, and the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). Kennan himself soon criticized the Truman Doctrine as indiscriminate and excessively military. Drawing on classical geopolitics, he narrowed U.S. interests to the protection of those industrial regions not yet in the hands of the Soviet Union (North America, Britain, Germany, and Japan). In practice, however, defense of those regions seemed to require defense of contiguous areas as well. Japanese security, for instance, depended on the fate of Korea, and European security on not being outflanked in the Middle East. American responsibilities, therefore, could easily appear to be global. The Marshall Plan was born in the State Department in response to the fact that western Europe was making little progress toward prosperity and stability. Britain was exhausted and committed to the Labour government's extensive welfare programs. In France, Charles de Gaulle's postwar government quickly gave way to a Fourth Republic paralyzed by quarreling factions that included a large, disciplined Communist party. In Italy, too, Communists threatened to gain power by parliamentary means. All suffered from underproduction, a shortage of capital, and energy shortages exacerbated by the severe winter of 194647. Marshall therefore put forward a plan for cash grants to a joint European economic council to assist in the return of normal economic health, without which there can be no political stability and no assured peace. The British foreign secretary, Ernest Bevin, spoke for western Europe when he told Parliament, When the Marshall proposals were announced, I grabbed them with both hands. At Kennan's insistence, Marshall aid was offered to all of Europe, including the Soviet bloc, but Stalin denounced the plan as a capitalist plot. The one eastern European state not yet communized, Czechoslovakia, attempted to join the Marshall Plan, but Communist pressure forced it to back out. In February 1948, less than 10 years after Munich, the Czech Communist party subverted the republic and Czech democracy again fell to totalitarian rule, a tragedy punctuated by the suicideor murderof Foreign Minister Jan Masaryk. Stalin reinforced his attack on the Marshall Plan by reviving the Communist International, now called the Communist Information Bureau (Cominform), in October 1947 and by escalating ideological warfare against the West. The new hope kindled in western Europe by the Marshall Plan helped secure the defeat of the Communists in the 1948 Italian election (the $1,000,000 of CIA funds for the Christian Democrats was hardly decisive) and stabilize politics elsewhere in western Europe. Under the Marshall Plan, the United States then
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (113 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
transferred $13,600,000,000 to the stricken economies of western Europe in addition to $9,500,000,000 in earlier loans and $500,000,000 in private charity.
international relations
international relations
of Palestine, and they were faced with Arab League forces totaling 40,000 men. The Haganah fielded about 30,000 volunteers armed with Czechoslovakian weapons sent at the behest of the U.S.S.R. On the day after partition the Arab League launched its attack, but the desperate Jewish defense prevailed on all five fronts. The UN called for a cease-fire on May 20 and appointed Folke, Count Bernadotte, as mediator, but his new partition plan was unacceptable to both sides. A 10-day Israeli offensive in July destroyed the Arab armies as an offensive force, at the cost of 838 Israeli lives. Members of the Stern Group assassinated Bernadotte on September 17. A final offensive in October carried the Israelis to the Lebanese border and the edge of the Golan Heights in the north and to the Gulf of Aqaba and into the Sinai in the south. Armistice talks resumed on Rhodes on Jan. 13, 1949, with the American Ralph Bunche mediating, and a truce followed in March. No Arab state recognized Israel's legitimacy, however. More than a half-million Palestinian refugees were scattered around the Arab world. Between 1948 and 1957 some 567,000 Jews were expelled from Arab states, nearly all of whom resettled in Israel. The 1948 war thus marked only the beginning of trouble in the region.
South Asia
The British faced a similar problem on a much larger scale in India, whose population included 250,000,000 Hindus, 90,000,000 Muslims, and 60,000,000 distributed among various ethnic and religious minorities. Between the wars Mohandas Gandhi's passive-resistance campaigns had crystallized Indian nationalism, which was nurtured in part by the relative leniency of British rule. Parliament set in motion the process leading to home rule in 1935, and the Attlee Cabinet rewarded India for its wartime loyalty by instructing Lord Mountbatten on Feb. 20, 1947, to prepare India for independence by June 1948. He did so, too hastily, in only six months, and the partition of the subcontinent into a mainly Hindu India and a mainly Muslim but divided Pakistan (including part of Bengal in the east) at midnight on Aug. 1415, 1947, was accompanied by panicky flight and riots between Hindus and Muslims that claimed between 200,000 and 600,000 lives. Perhaps a bloodbath was inevitable whatever Mountbatten did or however long he took to do it. Nothing, however, tarnished Britain's colonial record in India so much as its termination. The Congress Party of Jawaharlal Nehru then took firm control and governed the Dominion (after 1950 the Republic) of India in parliamentary style and made India one of the first decolonized states to adopt a posture of nonalignment among the great powers. Disputes with Pakistan, especially over the contested province of Jammu and Kashmir, however, ensured continued strife on the subcontinent. Elsewhere in South Asia the colonial powers expelled the Japanese only to confront indigenous nationalist forces. The British fought a successful counterinsurgency against Communist guerrillas in Malaya, but the French waged a protracted and ultimately unsuccessful war with the Communist Viet Minh in Indochina, while the Dutch failed to subdue nationalists in Indonesia and granted independence in 1949. The United States transferred power peacefully in the Philippines in 1946. In Japan, the American occupation under General Douglas MacArthur effected a peaceful revolution, restoring civil rights, universal suffrage, and parliamentary government, reforming education, encouraging labour unions, and emancipating women. In the 1947 constitution drafted by MacArthur's staff Japan renounced war and limited its military to a token force. During the Korean War a majority of the Allies signed a separate peace treaty and the United States entered into a mutual security pact with Japan (Sept. 8, 1951). These policies laid the foundation for a peaceful and prosperous Japan, but the United States took upon itself the burden of defending the western Pacific for the foreseeable future.
international relations
never totally ceased even during the Japanese invasion and occupation. In 1945, Truman reaffirmed America's commitment to a strong, united, and democratic China and dispatched Marshall to seek a truce and a coalition government between Chiang Kai-shek's Nationalists at Chungking and Mao Zedong's Communists in Yen-an. Neither side, however, had any intention of compromising with the other, and fighting resumed in October 1946. At first the United States imposed an arms embargo, but after May 1947 it extended aid to Chianga policy aptly described as neutrality against the Communists. Stalin, having blundered badly in China in the 1920s, kept up correct relations with the Nationalists on the assumption that Chiang was too strong to defeat but not strong enough to defy Soviet interests in Manchuria, Mongolia, and Sinkiang. The U.S.S.R. concluded a treaty of friendship with the Nationalist government on Aug. 14, 1945. Soviet policy at that time was to depict Mao as a mere agrarian reformer and to call for a coalition government. Having won Chiang's blessing, the Soviets systematically looted Manchuria of industrial equipment and reassumed their old rights on the Chinese Eastern railway. At the same time, Molotov insisted that the United States withdraw its advisers. Chiang's forces advanced on all fronts until they captured Yen-an itself in March 1947, but the rapid occupation of North China and Manchuria, with American aid but against American advice, overextended the Nationalist army and tied it to cities and railroad lines. Corrupt officers also sold vast numbers of U. S. weapons to the enemy and siphoned off much of the $2,000,000,000 in U.S. aid into personal fortunes. When the Communists counterattacked at the end of 1947, Nationalist units were left isolated in the cities or simply melted away. The Communists took Tientsin and Peking in January 1949 and opened a southward offensive in April. By June their army had grown to 1,500,000 men and Chiang's had shrunk to 2,100,000. On August 5 a State Department White Paper announced the cessation of all aid to the Nationalists and concluded that the ominous result of the civil war in China is beyond the control of the government of the United States. The remaining Nationalists fled to the island of Formosa (Taiwan), and the Communists officially proclaimed the People's Republic of China at Peking on Oct. 1, 1949. Only then did Stalin recognize the Maoist regime and negotiate to return Port Arthur and the Manchurian railway to Chinese control. The fall of China to Communism, following hard on the Berlin blockade and the first Soviet A-bomb test, was a terrific blow to the United States. The disaster gave Republicans a stick with which to beat the Truman administration, while the perjury of Alger Hiss (a high-ranking State Department officer, president of the Carnegie Endowment for World Peace, and erstwhile Communist agent) lent credence to charges that Communist sympathizers were at work in Washington. On Feb. 9, 1950, Senator Joseph R. McCarthy claimed to know the identities of 205 State Department officials tainted by Communism. Over the course of four years of congressional hearings McCarthy used innuendo and intimidation to propound charges that, in virtually every case, proved groundless. Nonetheless, the tide of suspicion he incitedor exploited ironically made him, as Truman said, the greatest asset that the Kremlin has. Not only did his behaviour besmirch the image of the United States but it also bequeathed the charge of McCarthyism as an impregnable defense to be used by all manner of leftists. The original questionWho lost China?had been answered by the White Paper: America was not omnipotent and China was not America's to lose. Misperception of Asian realities and the Europe-first bias of the East Coast establishment, most Democrats, and the army certainly contributed to the debacle, however. Asia-firsters, including the much less influential West Coast establishment, most Republicans, and the navy, rued the equanimity with which the administration witnessed the collapse of the Nationalists. For his part, Stalin must have found it equally mysterious that the United States would go to the brink of war over Berlin and spend billions to aid western Europe, then stand aside while the world's most populous nation went Communist and shrug that it would wait for the dust to settle (Acheson's phrase).
international relations
Events in neighbouring Korea determined that the dust would not settle for another 20 years. In 1945 Soviet and American troops occupied the peninsula, ruled by Japan since 1910, on either side of the 38th parallel. In North Korea indigenous Marxists under Kim Il-sung took control with Soviet assistance and began to organize a totalitarian state. In South Korea General John R. Hodge, lacking firm instructions from Washington, began as early as the autumn of 1945 to establish defense forces and police and to move toward a separate administration. He also permitted the return of the nationalist leader Syngman Rhee. By the time Washington and Moscow noticed Korea, the Cold War had already set in and the de facto partition, as in Germany, became permanent. South and North Korean governments formally arose in 1948, each claiming legitimacy for the whole country and threatening to unify Korea by force. Between October 1949 and June 1950 several thousand soldiers were killed in border incidents along the parallel. The war that followed, therefore, was not so much a new departure as a denouement. On Jan. 12, 1950, Acheson outlined his Asian policy in a speech before the Press Club in Washington, D.C. He included Japan, Okinawa, and the Philippines within the American line of defense but excluded Taiwan and Korea. Five months later, on June 25, 1950, the North Koreans invaded across the 38th parallel. Conventional wisdom had it that Kim was acting on Stalin's orders and that Acheson's omission had invited the attack. The declassification of documents of the period, however, has led to a reconsideration of the question of the origins of the Korean War. The United States had not ignored Korea; rather, the State Department considered South Korea vital to the defense of Japan. It is more likely that Acheson's failure to mention Korea meant that the United States did not intend to station its own forces in Korea, unlike the countries mentioned, and that the United States was purposely withholding unequivocal support from Rhee lest he take it as encouragement to invade the north. Thus, Acheson was trying to prevent a war but probably trying also to ensure that if hostilities did occur the Communists would be to blame. Perhaps that is why he later referred to North Korea's attack not as an act of perfidy or aggression but as one of stupidity. Stalin always behaved toward his client states with similar caution and strove to keep them under control. Why then should he unleash Kim and expose North Korea to a U.S. counterattack that might become a precedent for pushing Communism back elsewhere? The possibility exists that Kim (like Ho Chi Minh) acted on his own in pursuit of a united national Communist state. On the other hand, Stalin may indeed have encouraged North Korea to attack in order to keep Kimand Maodependent on the U.S.S.R. or to create a costly diversion for the Americans. According to Khrushchev's memoirs, Kim initiated the idea of invading and Stalin, almost casually and certainly foolishly, approved it. The Truman administration responded with alacrity, viewing Korea as a test case for the policy of containment. The United States appealed to the Security Council (which the Soviets were boycotting for its continued seating of Nationalist China) and obtained a condemnation of North Korea and an affirmation of collective security. Once the South Korean rout was evident, Truman ordered MacArthur to transfer forces from Japan to Korea, where they barely established a perimeter around the port of Pusan. Against Senator Robert A. Taft's protest of Truman's actions as a usurpation of Congress' right to declare war, most Americans accepted Truman's analogy with the 1930s and his determination not to appease the aggressor. Ultimately, 16 UN member states provided troops for this police action, but U.S. and South Korean troops bore the brunt of the fighting. In September 1950, following MacArthur's brilliant amphibious landing at Inch'n, Truman approved operations north of the 38th parallel, and soon UN forces were driving through North Korea toward the Yalu River border with China. When the UN General Assembly adopted a U.S. resolution (October 7) to establish a unified, democratic Korea, it appeared that the Western alliance was going beyond containment to a rollback strategy: Communists who attacked others ran the risk of being attacked themselves. In November, however, contrary to MacArthur's confident predictions, Chinese forces attacked across the Yalu. By the new year, UN armies had retreated south of the 38th parallel and MacArthur demanded the right to expand the war. If American boys were dying, he asked, how could the government in good conscience fail to attack the enemy's home base or use every weapon at its disposal? Prime Minister Attlee, speaking for the allies, strongly opposed a wider war or the use of nuclear weapons. By April 1951 the UN forces had recaptured Seoul and regained the 38th parallel.
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (118 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
The effects of the Korean War reverberated around the world. Europeans feared that Korea was a diversion and that Stalin's real aim was to attack in Europe. Accordingly, Acheson agreed in September 1950 to contribute U.S. divisions to a NATO army under the command of General Eisenhower. Asia-firsters objected strenuously and kicked off what was known as the great debate. Herbert Hoover even called for the United States to write off western Europe and to make the Western Hemisphere the Gibraltar of Western Civilization. The Truman administration, backed by eastern Republicans and Eisenhower himself, persuaded Congress to commit four additional divisions to Europe. The Korean War also hastened implementation of NSC-68, a document drafted by Paul Nitze that called for a vigorous program of atomic and conventional rearmament to meet America's global commitments. As American and allied publics grew increasingly impatient with the bloody deadlock in Korea, Truman determined to seek a negotiated peace. MacArthur tried to undermine this policy, issuing his own ultimatum to Peking and writing Congress that there is no substitute for victory, whereupon in April 1951 Truman fired him for insubordination. The popular warrior and proconsul went home to a hero's welcome, and the Senate held hearings on the propriety of the limited war strategy. Marshall defended the President, arguing that a wider war in Asia would expose Europe to attack, while General Omar Bradley insisted that MacArthur's plans would involve us in the wrong war, at the wrong place, at the wrong time and with the wrong enemy. MacArthur retorted that limited war was a form of appeasement. Truce negotiations opened at Kaesng on July 10 after the Chinese had dropped their demands for withdrawal of all foreign troops from Korea and admission of the People's Republic to the UN in place of Nationalist China. The talks broke off in August, then resumed at P'anmunjm in October. Bitter fighting continued for two more years as each side sought to improve its tactical position. The talks centred on two issues: the demarcation line between North and South Korea and the repatriation of more than 150,000 Chinese and North Korean prisoners of war, many of whom did not want to return home. After hinting that the United States might resort to use of the atomic bomb, the newly elected president Dwight Eisenhower achieved an armistice signed at P'anmunjm on July 27, 1953, that separated the armies with a demilitarized zone and otherwise restored the status quo ante bellum. Chinese torture of U.S. prisoners and anti-American propaganda, combined with U.S. refusal to recognize the Peking regime and the conclusion of a defense treaty with Nationalist China (Taiwan), ensured continued hostility between Washington and Peking. Indeed, documents declassified in the late 1980s showed that both Truman and Eisenhower saw early on the potential for a Sino-Soviet split and that maximum pressure on Peking, not conciliation, was the way to bring it on.
international relations
The Korean War and the new administration brought significant changes in U.S. strategy. Eisenhower believed that the Cold War would be a protracted struggle and that the greatest danger for the United States would be the temptation to spend itself to death. If the United States were obliged to respond to endless Communist-instigated brushfire wars, it would soon lose the capacity and will to defend the free world. Hence Eisenhower and Secretary of State John Foster Dulles determined to solve the great equation, balancing a healthy economy with only what was essential by way of military force. Their answer was a defense policy whereby the United States would deter future aggression with its airborne nuclear threat. As Dulles put it, the United States reserved the right to reply to aggression with massive retaliatory power at places of its own choosing. In implementing this policy, Eisenhower cut overall defense spending by 30 percent over four years but beefed up the Strategic Air Command. The diplomatic side of this new policy was a series of regional pacts that linked the United States to countries ringing the entire Soviet bloc. Truman had already founded the NATO alliance, the ANZUS pact with Australia and New Zealand (1951), the Pact of Rio with Latin-American nations (1947), and the defense treaty with Japan (1951). Now Dulles completed an alliance system linking the 1954 Southeast Asia Treaty Organization (SEATO), stretching from Australia to Pakistan, to the 1955 Baghdad Pact Organization (later the Central Treaty Organization [CENTO]), stretching from Pakistan to Turkey, to NATO, stretching from Turkey (after 1952) to Iceland. Dulles viewed the postwar world in the same bipolar terms as had Truman and, for that matter, Stalin. Asian independence, however, not only expanded the arena of the Cold War but also spawned the third path of nonalignment. In April 1955 delegates from 29 nations attended the Bandung (Indonesia) AfroAsian Conference, which was dominated by Nehru of India, Gamal Abdel Nasser of Egypt, and Sukarno of Indonesia. In theory the delegates met to celebrate neutrality and an end to the old age of the white man; in fact they castigated the imperialist West and praised, or tolerated, the U.S.S.R. Although most of the Bandung leaders were sloganeering despots in their own countries, the movement captivated the imagination of many guilt-ridden Western intellectuals.
international relations
the primary foreign policy goal of his new state was economic and political rehabilitation. The founding of the West German state was his first success; the drafting of a sturdy democratic constitution was the second; his adoption, with Ludwig Erhard, of a dynamic free-market economic policy was the third. Once Marshall Plan aid arrived, West Germany was well on its way to Wirtschaftswunder, the economic miracle of the 1950s, but it remained for Adenauer to achieve security and full sovereign rights for West Germany. The Cold War permitted him to do both at once. By moving West Germany into the democratic free-market camp he earned protection and trust from the West. Of course, Adenauer could not ignore the emotional issue of German reunification, and thus he refused to recognize the East German regime or Polish control of the lands east of the Oder-Neisse rivers. The Hallstein Doctrine extended this nonrecognition to all countries that recognized East Germany. Adenauer knew, however, that to base policy on the prospect of reunification was unrealistic. The Soviets' Prague Proposals of October 1950 had envisioned a united, demilitarized German stateKennan now endorsed such a neutral zone in central Europe to separate the Cold War rivalsbut the Soviets insisted on a Constituent Council with equal representation for East and West Germany, even though the West had twice the population. At best, the East German delegation could block progress indefinitely while preventing West Germany from joining the Western bloc. At worst, the Soviets might subvert or coerce a disarmed Germany into alignment with Moscow. In the atmosphere of the Korean War, the Prague Proposals could not be taken up with confidence. Instead, Adenauer endorsed the Schuman Plan and helped to found the European Coal and Steel Community among the Six: France, West Germany, Italy, and the Benelux countries. The Korean War sparked the next initiative toward integration when the United States, bogged down in Asia, requested a sizable increase in the European contribution to NATO. In 1951 the French and British cabinets both fell over the costly issue of rearmament before a committee managed to work out an acceptable distribution of burdens in October. The obvious solution was German rearmament, something the nervous French refused to countenance unless the German army were merged into an international force, a European Defense Community (EDC). The implications were profound, for a common western European army would require a common defense ministry, coordinated foreign policy, a joint defense budget, even a common parliament to approve spending and policy. In sum, the EDC would go far toward creating a United States of Europe. The West German parliament was first to ratify the EDC, in March 1953, but Britain, still clinging to the vestiges of empire and its special relationship with the United States, opted out. As Anthony Eden put it, joining a European federation is something which we know, in our bones, we cannot do. The French, in turn, debated the issue until Stalin's death and the Korean armistice eroded the sense of emergency. French Communists, of course, opposed the EDC, while Gaullists blanched at merging France's proud services into a European potpourri. Despite Dulles' threat of an agonizing reappraisal of U.S. policy should the EDC fail, the French parliament voted it down on Aug. 30, 1954. An alternate solution quickly followed: West Germany was simply admitted to NATO and its Bundeswehr (armed forces) placed under Allied command. The Soviets responded in 1955 by creating the Warsaw Pact, a military alliance of the U.S.S.R. and its eastern European satellites.
international relations
secret-police chief, Lavrenty Beria, and released thousands from prison camps. Riots in East Germany and Poland also induced Moscow to scale back its exploitation of the satellites and to reduce reparations from East Germany. A Soviet delegation even visited Belgrade in 1955 to attempt a reconciliation with Tito. That same year the Austrian State Treaty provided for the first Soviet military withdrawal since the war and brought into being a neutral Austrian state. In 1956 Nikita Khrushchev emerged as the new Soviet premier and shocked the 20th Party Congress with his midnight speech denouncing Stalin's cult of personality and manifold crimes against the party. De-Stalinization, however, even though carefully undertaken, created a crisis of legitimacy for the Soviet empire. In the summer of 1956 Wadisaw Gomuka rose to leadership of the Polish Communist Party on a wave of strikes and riots. When Moscow received his reassurances and allowed him to stay in power, other eastern Europeans were tempted to test the limits of de-Stalinization. The Hungarians reached them in October 1956 after the reformist premier Imre Nagy was deposed and protests spread that Soviet troops already on the scene were unable to quell. Nagy returned to power to announce the end of the oneparty state and to release the Roman Catholic primate Jzsef Cardinal Mindszenty from his long imprisonment. Nagy also promised freedom of speech and the withdrawal of Hungary from the Warsaw Pact. While Hungary's fate hung in the balance, the Western powers had their attention diverted by a second Middle Eastern war.
international relations
An Israeli airborne assault secured the Mitla Pass in the Sinai while armoured columns penetrated the peninsula. The Anglo-French then issued an ultimatum to Cairo and proceeded to bomb Egyptian bases. The Egyptian army evacuated the Sinai. Eisenhower, preoccupied with Hungary and the election, was furious at this act of insubordination on the part of his allies and sponsored a UN resolution for a cease-fire on November 1. Egypt frustrated the Anglo-French plan by the simple expedient of scuttling ships in the canal, but the Anglo-French went ahead with a landing at Port Said. The superpowers then forced an evacuation and the insertion of UN peacekeeping forces in the Sinai and Gaza Strip. There matters stood for 10 years. The only one who gained in the Suez muddle was the U.S.S.R. With the West in disarray and involved in a campaign that looked very much like old-fashioned imperialism, Soviet tanks returned to Budapest on November 4, crushed the Hungarians fighting with their homemade weapons, and liquidated their leaders. In 1957 the Soviets declared a new policy of centralism for the satellites and denounced both dogmatism (a code word for Stalinism) and revisionism (a code word for liberty). The events of October 1956 nevertheless helped to renew momentum for European integration. Hungary reminded western Europeans of the nature and proximity of the Soviet regime; Suez made them resentful of American tutelage. Inspired by Monnet and the Belgian economist Paul-Henri Spaak, the Six drafted the Euratom Treaty for a joint nuclear energy agency and the Treaty of Rome to expand the coal and steel community into a full-fledged Common Market. The treaties were signed on March 25, 1957, and went into effect on Jan. 1, 1958. The European Economic Community provided for internal and external tariff coordination, free movement of labour and capital, and a common agricultural pricing policy. Integration theorists hoped that international economic institutions would sustain a momentum leading to political unity as well.
international relations
The first contest in that race was for the superbomb, a hydrogen, or fusion, bomb a thousand times more destructive than the atomic fission variety. Many scientists opposed this escalation. The dispute polarized the political and scientific communities. On the one hand it seemed as if the Cold War had created a climate of fear that no longer permitted principled dissent even on an issue involving human survival; on the other hand, it seemed as if the dissenters, inadvertently or not, were promoting the interests of the U.S.S. R. In January 1950, Truman gave his approval to the H-bomb project, and the first fusion bomb was tested successfully at Enewetak atoll in November 1952. No debate occurred in the Soviet Union, where scientists moved directly to fusion research and exploded their first bomb in August 1953. In the meantime, Soviet agitprop agencies laboured abroad to weaken Western resolve. A prime target was NATO, which the Kremlin evidently viewed as a political threat (since its inferior order of battle was scarcely an offensive military threat). After 1950 the Soviets alternately wooed the western Europeans with assurances of goodwill and frightened them with assurances of their destruction if they continued to host American bases. Cominform parties and front organizations (such as the World Peace Council) denounced the Pentagon and U.S. arms monopolies and exploited fear and frustration to win over intellectuals and idealists. The Stockholm Appeal of 1950, initiated by the French Communist physicist Frdric Joliot-Curie, gathered petitions allegedly signed by 273,470,566 persons (including the entire adult population of the U.S.S.R.). Similar movements organized marches and protests in Western countries against nuclear arms (no such manifestations occurred in the Soviet bloc). Eisenhower's defense policy brought a sharp increase in research and development of warheads and longrange bombers and the construction of air bases on the territory of allies circling the U.S.S.R. The Hbomb breakthrough, however, also triggered a race to develop intercontinental ballistic missiles (ICBMs). The United States entered the postwar era with an advantage in long-range rocketry, thanks to the suspension of the Soviet program during the war and the decision by the Germans' V-2 rocket team, led by Wernher von Braun, to surrender to the U.S. Army. In the budget-cutting of the late 1940s, however, the Truman administration surmised that the United States, possessed of superior air power and foreign bases, did not need long-range guided missiles. The first atomic weapons, bulky and of limited yield, also suggested that no rocket large and accurate enough to destroy a target 6,000 miles distant was then possible, but the vastly greater yield of fusion bombs and the expectation of smaller warheads changed that calculation. The U.S. ICBM project received top priority in June 1954. The Soviets, by contrast, needed to find a means of threatening the United States from Soviet soil. As early as 1947, therefore, Stalin gave priority to ICBM development.
international relations
weapons that would hold until the 195860 period but warned that the U.S.S.R. was ahead in long-range rocketry and would soon achieve its own secure nuclear deterrent. The panel recommended rapid development of ICBMs, construction of a distant early warning (DEW) radar line in the Canadian Arctic, strengthened air defenses, and measures to increase intelligence-gathering capabilities, both to verify arms control treaties and to avoid overreaction to Soviet advances. The Killian report gave birth to the U2 spy plane, which began crisscrossing the U.S.S.R. above the range of Soviet air defense in 1956, and to a research program to develop reconnaissance satellites to observe the U.S.S.R. from outer space. In 1955 both the United States and the Soviet Union announced programs to launch artificial Earth satellites during the upcoming International Geophysical Year (IGY). The Eisenhower administration, concerned that the satellite program not interfere with military missile programs or prejudice the legality of spy satellites to come, entrusted its IGY proposal to the small, nonmilitary Vanguard rocket. While Vanguard development crept ahead, the Soviet program won the first space race with Sputnik 1 on Oct. 4, 1957. The Soviet achievement shocked the Western world, challenged the strategic assumptions of every power, and thus inaugurated a new phase in the continuing Cold War.
72
The concomitant arrival of the missile age and of an independent and restive Third World multiplied the senses in which politics had become global. Intercontinental rockets not only meant that the most destructive weapons known could now be propelled halfway around the world in minutes but also, because of the imminent nuclear standoff they heralded, that a Cold War competition would now extend into other realmsscience and technology, economic growth, social welfare, race relations, image makingin which the Soviets or Americans could try to prove that their system was the best. At the same time, the decolonization of dozens of underdeveloped states in Asia and Africa induced the superpowers to look beyond the original front lines of the Cold War in Europe and East Asia. These technological and political revolutions would seem to have raised the United States and the Soviet Union to unequaled heights of power. The Soviets and Americans advanced rapidly in the high technology required for spaceflight and ballistic missiles, while techniques for the mobilization and management of intellectual and material resources reached a new level of sophistication, especially in the United States, through the application of systems analysis, computers, bureaucratic partnership with corporations and universities, and Keynesian fine-tuning of the economy. By the mid-1960s the vigorous response of the Kennedy and Johnson administrations to the Cold War challenge seemed to ensure American technological, economic, and military primacy for the forseeable future. A mere five to seven years later, however, it became clear that the 1960s, far from establishing an American hegemony, had in fact wrought a diffusion of world power and an erosion of the formerly rigid Cold War blocs. Western Europe and Japan, now recovered from the war, also achieved dynamic economic growth in the 1960s, reducing their relative inferiority to the United States and prompting their governments to exercise a greater independence. The Sino-Soviet split, perhaps the most important event in postwar diplomacy, shattered the unity of the Communist bloc, and Third World countries often showed themselves resistant to superpower coercion or cajoling. By 1972 the U.S.S.R., despite its achievement of relative parity in nuclear weapons, was obsessed with the prospect of a hostile China, while the United States, having squandered its wealth, prestige, and domestic tranquillity in the Vietnam War, was trying to scale back its global commitments. The Nixon Doctrine, dtente with Moscow, the opening to China, and uncoupling of the dollar from gold were the symptoms of this American retreat.
international relations
international relations
A still more energetic U.S. riposte would await the end of Eisenhower's term, but Mr. Khrushchev's boomerang (as Dulles termed Sputnik) had an immediate and disastrous impact on Soviet relations with the other Communist giant, China. Under their 1950 treaty of friendship, solidarity, and mutual assistance, Soviet technical aid flowed to Peking during the Korean War and helped support China's successful Five-Year Plan after 1953. Western observers looked in vain for ways to split the Communist bloc. As early as 1956, however, Chinese leaders showed displeasure over Khrushchev's denunciation of Stalin, the Kremlin's tendency to treat the Chinese party as it did those of the lesser satellites, and the new Soviet leaders themselves, whom Mao evidently considered mediocrities. Mao also denounced peaceful coexistence as decadent and revisionist, a position shared by the tiny Stalinist dictatorship of Albania. Russian leadership in the world Communist movement was thus challenged for the first time. Mao was a romantic revolutionary with an unquestionable bent for cruel or irrational theatrics on a gigantic scale. In the mid-1950s he paraded the slogan Let a Hundred Flowers Bloom, ostensibly to encourage the voicing of new ideas on national development but perhaps rather to entice potential dissenters into revealing themselves. In 1958 this campaign was suddenly replaced by the Great Leap Forward, by which all 700,000,000 Chinese were to form self-sufficient communes devoted to local industrialization. Large-scale industries and infrastructure collapsed, much to the disgust of Soviet guest engineers. By 196061 the economic chaos had become so severe that famine claimed 6,000,000 7,000,000 lives. Nevertheless, the Chinese leadership seized upon Sputnik as proof that the East wind was prevailing over the West wind and insisted that the Soviets use their new superiority to press the revolution worldwide and, to the same end, provide China with atomic bombs and rockets. If the imperialists insisted on unleashing nuclear war, lectured Mao, and half of mankind died, the other half would remain, while imperialism would be razed to the ground and the whole world become Socialist. The Soviets were appalled, especially since their superiority was, for the time being, a sham. At a November 1958 summit Mao learned that the Soviets would insist on retaining control over any warheads sent to China and would not share missile technology. When the Soviets also failed to back the Chinese in their 195859 conflicts with Taiwan and India, Sino-Soviet tensions increased. In the end Khrushchev refused to deliver a prototype nuclear warhead, whereupon the Chinese angrily repudiated slavish dependence on others and pledged to create their own nuclear arsenal. On July 16, 1960, the U.S.S.R. recalled all its specialists from China. The Sino-Soviet split shattered the strict bipolarity of the Cold War world (though the United States would not take advantage of that fact for more than a decade) and turned the U.S.S.R. and China into bitter rivals for leadership in the Communist and Third worlds. The fundamental causes of the split must be traced to contradictions in the Soviet role as both the leader of the Communist movement and a great power with its own national interests. Before 1949 the U.S.S.R. had been able to subordinate the interests of foreign Communists to its own, but the Communist triumph in China, paradoxically, was a potential disaster for the U.S.S.R., for Mao and the Chinese would inevitably refuse to play the role of pupil. Once the Korean War was over and Stalin dead, the Chinese asserted themselves, learned the limits of Socialist internationalism, and angrily began to plot their own course. While the ideological rift served, in the short run, to invigorate both Communist rivals as they competed for prestige and influence among the world's revolutionaries, it destroyed the myth that Communism transcended nationalism and power politics. This meant that the U.S.S.R. was delicately situated between the nuclear-armed NATO powers and the fanatical (and numerous) Chinese, and to appease either meant to alienate the other. Accordingly, Khrushchev played a risky double game from 1958 to 1962, alternately holding out hope for arms control to the NATO powers and leveling demands backed by rocket-rattling. The historian Adam Ulam has seen in this a grand design by which Khrushchev hoped to ingratiate himself with the West (for instance, through a nuclear test-ban treaty) in return for the evacuation of West Berlin, recognition of the East German government, and permanent denial of nuclear weapons to West Germanyall of which might demonstrate Soviet commitment to the Communist cause while providing a pretext for denial of nuclear weapons to China. Whether a grand design or an improvisation, Soviet diplomacy had to reckon at every turn with Peking's reactions and their likely effect on the rest of the Communist bloc.
international relations
international relations
S. foreign aid and loans to new nations lest they drift toward poverty, despair, fear, and the other miseries of mankind which breed unending wars. When the Eisenhower administration cut back on foreign aid, a great debate about its efficacy ensued among American experts. Critics insisted that the Marshall Plan was not a valid analogy for Third World aid because the former had been a case of helping industrial populations rebuild their societies, while the latter was a case of sparking industrial or even merely agricultural development in primitive economies. Foreign aid did not necessarily serve U.S. interests, since many Third World rulers chose neutralism or Socialism, nor did it promote economic growth, since most new nations lacked the necessary social and physical infrastructure for a modern economy. Proponents of aid replied that U.S. capital and technology were needed precisely to build infrastructure, to assist nation building, and to fortify recipients against Communists and others who might subvert the development process in its early stages. In the late 1950s, U.S. economic aid averaged about $1,600,000,000 per year, compared with about $2,100,000,000 in military aid to friendly regimes. The Soviet line, by contrast, held that new nations would not be truly independent until they freed themselves from economic dependence on their former masters, but the Soviets invariably expected a political return for their own assistance. The claim of the People's Republic of China to be the natural leader of Third World revolt also obliged Khrushchev to make bolder endorsements of wars of national liberation. By 1960 it was already clear, however, that local politics and culture made every Third World situation unique. The Middle East had reached an unstable deadlock based precariously on the UN-administered cease-fire of 1956. The eclipse of British and French influence after the Suez debacle made the United States fearful of growing Soviet influence in the region, symbolized by the Soviet offer to take over construction of the Aswn High Dam in Egypt. In January 1957 the U.S. Congress authorized the President to deploy U.S. troops in the region if necessary and to dispense $500,000,000 in aid to friendly states. This Eisenhower Doctrine appeared to polarize the region, with Middle East Treaty Organization members in support and Egypt, Syria, and Yemen in opposition. When, in July 1958, nationalist generals backed by a variety of factions, prominent among which were Communists, overthrew the pro-Western Hshimite monarchy in Iraq, and unrest spread to Jordan and Lebanon, Eisenhower responded at once. The 14,000 U.S. troops that landed in Beirut allowed the Lebanese president to restore order on the basis of a delicate compromise among radical, Muslim, and Christian factions. Khrushchev denounced the intervention, demanded that the U.S.S.R. be consulted, and tried without success to convene an international conference on the Middle East. His extension of an invitation to India, but not China, needlessly alienated Peking and signaled a new Soviet interest in relations with New Delhi. The climactic year of African decolonization was 1960, and the first Cold War crisis on that continent occurred when, in that year, Belgium hastily pulled out of the vast Belgian Congo (now Congo [Kinshasa]). Tribal antagonisms and rival personalities made even the independence ceremonies a catastrophe, as the Congolese nationalist leader and first prime minister, Patrice Lumumba, supported an insurrection by Congolese army units that involved the murder of whites and blacks alike. No sooner had Belgian troops returned to restore order than Moise Tshombe declared the secession of the iron-rich Katanga province. UN Secretary-General Dag Hammarskjld intervened against the Belgians and Katangese (thereby setting an ominous precedent of UN toleration for black violence against blacks or other races), while the Soviets accused Tshombe of being a dupe for imperialist mining interests and threatened to send arms and Soviet volunteers to the leftist Lumumba. Hammarskjld then organized a UN armed force to subdue Katanga and save the Congoand Africafrom Cold War involvement. The clumsy UN efforts did not prevent, and may have incited, the spread of civil war. Lumumba tried to establish his own secessionist state, but he then fell into the hands of the Congolese army headed by Joseph Mobutu (later Mobutu Sese Seko), a former sergeant, and was murdered by the Katangese in January 1961. Hammarskjld himself died in a plane crash in the Congo in September 1961. UN troops remained until 1964, but as soon as they were withdrawn rebellion returned, and Mobutu seized control in a military coup d'tat in 1965. The Katangan revolt was not quelled until 1967. In Southeast Asia the Geneva Accords disintegrated rapidly after 1954. The planned elections to reunify Vietnam were never held, since South Vietnam's leader, Ngo Dinh Diem, both feared the results and denied the possibility of free elections in the Communist north. Ho Chi Minh's regime in Hanoi then trained
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (129 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
100,000 native southerners for guerrilla war and launched a campaign of assassination and kidnapping of South Vietnamese officials. In December 1960 the Viet Cong (as Diem dubbed them) proclaimed the formation of a National Liberation Front (NLF), with the avowed aim of reuniting the two Vietnams under a Hanoi regime. American advisers tried vainly to arrest the disintegration of South Vietnam with advice on counterinsurgency and state-building techniques. In neighbouring Laos the Communist Pathet Lao took control of the two northernmost provinces of the country in defiance of the neutral government under Prince Souvanna Phouma agreed upon after Geneva. Those provinces sheltered the Ho Chi Minh Trail supply route bypassing the demilitarized zone between the two Vietnams. When a new, assertive Laotian government sent troops to enforce its authority over the provinces in 195859, civil war appeared inevitable. A military coup d'tat led by Kong Le briefly returned Souvanna to power, but when Kong Le was in turn driven out in December 1960, he joined forces with the Pathet Lao in their strategic stronghold in the Plain of Jarres. Having secured the Laotian territory needed for infiltration and assault on South Vietnam, North Vietnam persuaded China and the U.S.S. R. in December 1960 to approve Ho's plan for a nonpeaceful transition to socialism in Vietnam.
Latin-American problems
Finally, Cold War rivalry and Third World problems intersected devastatingly in America's own backyard. Before the era of Roosevelt's Good Neighbor Policy, the United States had frequently been accused of meddling too much in the affairs of other states in the hemisphere. By the 1950s the contradictory charge was leveled that the United States was not involving itself enough, as evidenced by the fact that the United States spent $12,600,000,000 on aid to Asia and the Middle East in the period 195357 compared with $1,900,000,000 on Latin America. Resentment over the CIA's role in toppling an allegedly Communist-backed government in Guatemala in 1954 and violent protests against Vice President Richard M. Nixon during his trip to Caracas and Lima in 1958 alerted Washington to the dangers inherent in neglecting the genuine needs of the region. The United States agreed to fund an Inter-American Development Bank, while the State Department sought to avoid too close an association with unpopular, authoritarian regimes. Whatever the overall merits of such a policy, it had immediate and disastrous effects in Cuba. In 1952 Fulgencio Batista established a corrupt dictatorship in Cuba, and four years later a young revolutionary named Fidel Castro took to the Sierra Maestra with 150 comrades and made pretensions of fighting a guerrilla war. In fact, Castro's campaign was largely propaganda (the insurgents lost only 40 men in the largest engagement), and the real struggle for Cuba was fought out in the arenas of Cuban and American public opinion. After Nixon's tour, liberal opinion and the State Department deserted Batista, and the new ambassador to Havana was ordered to preside over his fall. In March 1958 the United States suspended arms sales to Cuba, and on Jan. 1, 1959, a triumphant Castro entered Havana without the necessity of fighting a battle. Contrary to his image as a populist and democrat, Castro made himself the new dictator, nationalized hundreds of millions of dollars worth of American property, and declared that he was and always had been a Marxist. His actions gradually alienated whatever sympathy he had in the United States. Castro invited Soviet aid and came to rely on it heavily after the United States curtailed Cuba's sugar import quota in July 1960. Eisenhower instructed the CIA to explore means of removing Castro, who made Cuba into an immensely valuable Soviet satellite 90 miles from the United States. By 1960, therefore, the post-Sputnik world posed new challenges for the Western alliance stretching from outer space to Third World jungles. Polls showed that a majority of western Europeans believed Khrushchev's propaganda about Soviet superiority and that a majority of Americans no longer believed in Eisenhower's low-key approach to Cold War issues.
international relations
international relations
the 1,500-man force in two days. The U.S.S.R. reaped a propaganda harvest and pledged to defend Cuba in the future. Kennedy had to content himself with a promise to resist any efforts by Castro and the guerrilla leader Che Guevara to export revolution elsewhere in Latin America. Kennedy and Khrushchev held a summit meeting in Vienna in June 1961. With Berlin and the Third World uppermost in his mind, Kennedy proposed that neither superpower attempt to upset the existing balance of power in any region where the other was already involved. Khrushchev evidently considered the young president to be weak and on the defensive and tried to intimidate him with a new ultimatum, threatening to turn over control of Western access to West Berlin to the East German government. (Khrushchev was being pressured by the East German leader Walter Ulbricht to stem the tide of thousands of skilled workers who were fleeing across the zonal boundary into West Berlin.) Kennedy responded by pledging to defend West Berlin and calling up 250,000 reservists. On Aug. 13, 1961, Soviet and East German troops closed down interallied checkpoints and proceeded to build the Berlin Wall, sealing off the western city. Just as in 1948, the U.S. leadership debated whether to respond with force to this violation of the Potsdam Accords, but the hesitancy of the NATO allies and the timidityor prudence of Kennedy limited the West to a reassertion of access rights to West Berlin.
international relations
interventionism only reminded Latin Americans of past Yankee imperialism and gave credence to Castro's antiAmerican propaganda.) The existence of a Communist base in the Caribbean, therefore, was to be a source of unending vexation for future American presidents. What is more, the Cuban missile crisis hardened Soviet determination never again to be humiliated by military inferiority. Khrushchev and his successors accordingly began the largest peacetime military buildup in history, which, by the 1970s, accorded the Soviet Union parity with the United States in nuclear forces and the ability to project naval power into every ocean of the world. On the other hand, the Cuban missile crisis marked the final frustration of Khrushchev's efforts to force a German peace treaty and prevent the deployment of nuclear weapons on German or Chinese soil. Peking, of course, had supported the Soviets' bid to place missiles in Cuba and had taken the opportunity to attack India (see below China, India, and Pakistan), and the precipitous Soviet retreat prompted Chinese charges of capitulationism. The Chinese nuclear program proceeded apace, with the People's Republic exploding its first atomic device in 1964. Never again would the Soviet leadership hope to control the foreign policy of the other Communist giant.
international relations
by force, a Cultural Revolution. Violence swallowed up schools, factories, bureaucracies, cultural institutions, and everything that smacked of foreign or traditional Chinese influence. Countless victims suffered internal exile, public humiliation, forced self-criticism, or death, while attacks on foreign embassies and denunciations of the superpower condominium persuaded Americans and Soviets alike that the Chinese were, for the moment at least, the major threat to world peace. By the late 1960s, therefore, relations between the United States and the Soviet Union underwent a marked thawing. At the same time, however, the Soviets and Americans alike had to acknowledge a growing lack of control over their once coherent Cold War camps.
international relations
deny similar grants to neighbouring colonies. Britain had, in fact, when the matter was faced squarely, little desire to hang on, given the exorbitant financial and political costs of late imperialism. In 1959 the Cabinet quietly decided to withdraw from Africa as soon as it won reelection. Macmillan then announced the new policy in Cape Town on Feb. 3, 1960, when he spoke of the winds of change sweeping across the continent. Nigeria, Togo, and Dahomey (Benin) became sovereign states in 1960, Tanganyika (Tanzania), Uganda, and Kenya in East Africa between 1961 and 1963, and Malai and Northern Rhodesia (Zambia) in the south in 1964. White residents of Southern Rhodesia, however, declared their own independence in defiance of London and the UN. The Republic of South Africa and the surviving Portuguese colonies of Angola and Mozambique made those portions of southern Africa the last refuges of white rule on the continent. Most new African states had little more to support their pretensions to nationhood than a paper constitution, a flag, and a London-backed currency. The leaderships blamed African underdevelopment on past exploitation rather than on objective conditions, thus rejecting the American and European development theories that saw political stability as possible only within the context of economic growth. Nkrumah lectured to his Pan-African Congress in 1963 that the social and economic development of Africa will come only within the political kingdom, not the other way around. Indeed, Africa's politicians invariably styled themselves as charismatic leaders whose political and even spiritual guidance was the prerequisite for progress. Nkrumah himself seized all power in Ghana and made himself a quasidivine figure until the army overthrew him in 1966. Togo's government fell to a military coup in 1963, and mutinies broke out in Kenya, Uganda, and Tanganyika. In the latter country, Julius Nyerere, much admired in Europe and the United States, declared a one-party dictatorship based on his ideology of ujamaa (familyhood) and courted aid from Communist China. Other leaders contrived similar ideologies to justify personal rule. By 1967 black Africa had suffered 64 attempted coups d'tat, many born of tribal hatreds, and most Africans had fewer political rights than under colonial rule. With the exception of Congo (Brazzaville), Cold War rivalries were absent from Africa in the 1960s, while the African regimes themselves wisely declared the inviolability of their boundaries lest the artificial lines drawn by the colonial powers provoke endless warfare. When Igbo tribes-people seceded from Nigeria in 1967 and formed the rebel state of Biafra, only four African nations supported their cause. Nigeria suppressed the secession in a bloody civil war. Decolonization nonetheless had a profound effect on international relations through the medium of the UN. The three dozen or so new African states combined with those of Asia and the Soviet bloc to form a permanent majority made up mostly of one-party dictatorships nevertheless claiming moral superiority over the Western imperialists. Thus, the founders' dreams that the UN might become a parliament of the world and bulwark of democracy and human rights were undermined by the very process of what, with one or another degree of irony, was called liberation. Instead, the UN degenerated into a forum for polemics and a playground for intrigue.
international relations
France's decolonization proceeded as rapidly as Britain's, culminating in 1960 with the partition and independence of French West Africa. De Gaulle, however, refused to exhibit any guilt or doubt about France's mission civilisatrice and offered the populations a choice between going it alone or joining a linguistic, monetary, and development community with the former metropole. Only Guinea elected to follow a Marxist leader who sought ties with the U.S.S.R. In defense matters, de Gaulle bristled at NATO's reliance on the United States and publicly doubted whether the U.S. nuclear umbrella over Europe was still reliable after Sputnik. Would the Americans really risk a nuclear attack on New York City or Washington, D.C., to defend Berlin or Paris? Therefore, de Gaulle accelerated the quiet development of a nuclear capacity begun under the Fourth Republic, and France exploded its first atomic bomb in 1960. He also quintupled French spending on research and development, built independent bomber, missile, and submarine forcesthe nuclear force de frappeand made France the third space power with the launch of an Earth satellite in 1965. Gaullist France's rebellion against the tutelage of a superpower unwilling to accord it diplomatic equality or help it develop nuclear weapons bore genuine comparison to Maoist China. Like the U.S.S.R., the United States tried various means to rein in its obstreperous ally, first trying to dissuade France from developing nuclear weapons, then inviting it to join a multilateral nuclear force (MLF) under NATO command. First suggested in December 1960, the MLF was pushed by Kennedy and Johnson, but de Gaulle responded with contempt, while Adenauer feared to join lest he damage West German relations with France. The idea of an MLF died in 1965, and in July 1966 de Gaulle took the final step of withdrawing French armed forces from NATO (though France remained a political member of the alliance). NATO headquarters were then moved from Paris to Brussels. De Gaulle similarly distrusted the movement for European integration, preferring what he termed the Europe of the fatherlands stretching from the Atlantic to the Uralsthe latter phrase provocatively including the European portion of the Soviet Union. He tolerated European institutions such as the EEC, but only on terms of strict French leadership in partnership with West Germany; hence his veto of Britain's application in 1963. Moreover, de Gaulle viewed European cooperative programs in atomic and space research as ways to tap foreign contributions for the improvement of French national competitiveness, not as ways for France to contribute to European unity. Adenauer eagerly accepted de Gaulle's leadership in order to complete Germany's postwar rehabilitation and retain the EEC market for Germany's booming industry. De Gaulle, however, crushed any lingering hopes for European political integration by boycotting the EEC in 196566 rather than allow the federalist commissioner Walter Hallstein to enhance the decision-making power of the EEC Parliament. Finally, de Gaulle delighted in open criticism of American foreign policy and courted closer relations with Moscow (which in return seized upon what appeared to be an opportunity to split the alliance), culminating in the pomp of a state visit in 1966. In all these ways Gaullist policy was a constant vexation to Washington, but in the long run it was probably a boon to the Western alliance for the technological dynamism, political stability, and military might it restored to France.
international relations
natural leadership of the poor southern half of the globe, and American attempts to preserve a structure of containment of the Communist world necessarily involved the Great Powers in Asian diplomacy. The fate of half of mankind could not, it seemed, be a matter of indifference to countries that claimed universal missions.
international relations
also gave the Indians and Soviets reason to cooperate. In 1961, when President Ayub Khan of Pakistan earnestly sought Kennedy's mediation in the dispute over Kashmir, U.S. pressure proved inadequate to bring Nehru to the bargaining table. Nehru was humbled, however, when the Chinese suddenly attacked in force across the disputed boundaries, choosing as their moment the height of the Cuban missile crisis. Indian forces were soundly defeated, 7,000 men having been killed or captured, and the lowlands of Assam lay open to the invaders. The Chinese leadership apparently had expected a Soviet triumph in Cuba, or at least a drawnout crisis that would prevent superpower intervention in India, but the swift resolution in Cuba in favour of the United States permitted Washington to respond to Nehru's request for help. The Chinese then halted the offensive and soon afterward withdrew. The Kennedy administration used its newly won leverage to urge Nehru to settle his quarrel with Pakistan, but the negotiations failed to overcome HinduMuslim antipathy and the fact that the conflict was a unifying element in the domestic politics of both countries. Pakistani troops crossed the cease-fire line in Kashmir in August 1965, and India responded by invading Pakistan proper. Both superpowers backed U Thant's personal quest for a cease-fire, and the Indians withdrew. The U.S.S.R. was able to regain influence with New Delhi, especially after the accession to power of Nehru's daughter, Indira Gandhi. In 1971 India and the U.S.S.R. concluded a 20-year Treaty of Peace and Friendship and Cooperation, an indication of how much the United States (not to mention Britain) had lost touch with the once model Third World democracy. Pakistan, meanwhile, was in ferment. President Ayub Khan was forced to step down in 1969 in favour of Yahya Khan, while elections in 1970 polarized the geographically divided country. West Pakistan chose Zulfikar Ali Bhutto as prime minister, but densely populated East Pakistan (Bengal) voted almost unanimously for a separatist party under Mujibur Rahman. When talks between the two leaders broke down, Bhutto gambled on sending in troops and jailing the secessionists. Vicious fighting broke out in Bengal, flooding India with some 10,000,000 refugees and provoking Indian intervention. The Soviets cautioned restraint but clearly favoured India, while U.S. President Nixon sent a carrier task force into the Bay of Bengal and openly favoured Pakistan, influenced by the country's role as intermediary between Washington and Peking. In two weeks of fighting (Dec. 316, 1971) the Indians defeated the Pakistanis on all fronts, and East Pakistan became the new state of Bangladesh, comprising the delta of the Indus River. Pakistan thus lost well over half its population. Once Nixon's opening to China bore fruit, the subcontinent seemed to be polarized around a U.S.S.R.India axis and a U.S.PakistanChina axis, though the United States resumed aid and food shipments during the Indian famine of 1972. To the south and east of the Asian mainland lay the vast, populous archipelago of Indonesia, where another romantic revolutionary, Sukarno, had played host to the Bandung Conference of 1955. Like Nasser, Nehru, and Mao, he ruled his 100,000,000 people by vague, hortatory slogans that added up to a personal ideology with nationalist and Communist overtones. The Kennedy administration had tried to appease Sukarno with development aid and even obliged the Dutch to cede Irian Barat (Irian Jaya) in the face of Sukarno's threats in 1963. Sukarno still turned to Moscow for support and gave himself over to profligate personal behaviour and foreign adventures, most notably an attempted attack on Malaysia in 1963. By 1965 Indonesia was $2,400,000,000 in debt and suffering widespread famine. In January of that year Sukarno withdrew his country from the UN over a dispute with Malaysia. The Soviets were clearly disgusted with Sukarno's regime, while the rival Chinese persuaded (perhaps blackmailed) him into approving a savage pro-Communist putsch in October 1965. Suharto, however, put down the uprising and exacted a violent revenge in which as many as 300,000 Communists and their supporters were killed. Indonesia subsequently concerned itself with its internal problems, frustrating Soviet, Chinese, and American hopes for a strong ally. The destruction of Indonesian Communism, achieved without the slightest American effort, was a source of great comfort for the United States. A diametrically opposite course of events had, by 1965, begun to unfold in the last theatre of Asian conflict, Vietnam.
international relations
international relations
ARVN). When two American destroyers exchanged fire with a North Vietnamese torpedo boat eight miles off the North's coast in August 1964 (an event whose occurrence was later disputed), Congress passed the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution authorizing the President to take whatever measures he deemed necessary to protect American lives in Southeast Asia. Johnson held off escalating the war during the 1964 electoral campaign but in February 1965 ordered sustained bombing of North Vietnam and sent the first U.S. combat units to the South. By June, U.S. troops in Vietnam numbered 74,000. The Soviet Union reacted to American escalation by trying to reconvene the Geneva Conference and bring pressure to bear on the United States to submit to the peaceful reunification of Vietnam. China bluntly refused to encourage a negotiated settlement and insisted that the U.S.S.R. help North Vietnam by pressuring the United States elsewhere. The Soviets, in turn, resented Peking's assertion of leadership in the Communist world and had no desire to provoke new crises with Washington. The North Vietnamese were caught in the middle; Ho's ties were to Moscow, but geography obliged him to favour Peking. Hence North Vietnam joined in boycotting the March 1965 Communist conference in Moscow. The Soviets, however, dared not ignore the Vietnam War lest they confirm Chinese accusations of Soviet revisionism.
international relations
international relations
the rubric peaceful coexistence. Brezhnev repeated Khrushchev's assertion that Soviet nuclear parity took the military leverage from the hands of the bourgeois world, forcing it to accept the legitimate interests of other states, to treat the U.S.S.R. as an equal, and to acquiesce in the success of progressive and revolutionary struggle. Dtente was thus for the Soviets a natural expression of the new correlation of forces, a means of guiding the weakened Americans through the transition to a new phase of historyand was certainly not meant to preserve the status quo or liberalize the U.S.S.R. One Western proponent of dtente described the Soviet conception of it as a way to make the world safe for historical change and pointed out the implicit double standardi.e., that it was admissible for the U.S.S.R. to continue the struggle against the capitalist world during dtente but a contradiction for the Western powers to struggle against Communism. From the Marxist point of view, however, this was merely another reflection of objective reality: Now that nuclear balance was a fact, greater weight accrued to conventional military strength and popular political action, each of which strongly favoured the Socialist bloc. The contrasting U.S. and Soviet conceptions of dtente would eventually scotch the hopes placed in it on both sides. From 1969 to 1972, however, those differences were not yet apparent, while the immediate incentives for a relaxation of tensions were irresistible.
international relations
on the North. When the anti-Communist general Lon Nol overthrew Prince Sihanouk in Cambodia in March 1970, Nixon acceded to the U.S. army's long-standing desire to destroy Communist sanctuaries inside that country. The U.S.-ARVN operation fell short of its promise and provoked protests at home and abroad. Despite public disfavour and congressional attempts to limit such actions, Nixon ordered continued secret American bombing inside Cambodia and also supported an ARVN operation into Laos to cut the Ho Chi Minh Trail.
Arms-limitation negotiations
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (143 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
The centrepiece of a bilateral U.S.Soviet dtente, however, had to be the Strategic Arms Limitation Talks (SALT), which began in 1969. After a decade of determined research and deployment the Soviet Union had pulled ahead of the United States in long-range missiles and was catching up in submarine-launched missiles and in long-range bombers. Indeed, it had been American policy since the mid-1960s to permit the Soviets to achieve parity in order to stabilize the regime of mutual deterrence. Stability was threatened, however, from the technological quarter with the development of multiple independently targeted reentry vehicles (MIRVs), by which several warheads, each aimed at a different target, could be carried on one missile, and antiballistic missiles (ABMs), which might allow one side to strike first while shielding itself from retaliation. In the arcane province of strategic theory, therefore, offense (longrange missiles) became defense, and defense (ABM) offense. Johnson had favoured a thin ABM system to protect the United States from a Chinese attack, and in 1969 Nixon won Senate approval of ABM deployment by a single vote. He intended, however, to use the program as a bargaining chip. The Soviets had actually deployed a rudimentary ABM system but were anxious to halt the U.S. program before superior American technology left theirs behind. The public SALT talks stalled, but back-channel negotiations between Kissinger and Ambassador Anatoly Dobrynin produced agreement in principle in May 1971 to limit long-range missiles and ABM deployment. The American opening to China made the Soviets increasingly eager for a prompt agreement and summit meeting, while the Americans hoped that Moscow would encourage North Vietnam to be forthcoming in the peace talks. Since 1968 North Vietnamese negotiators had demanded satisfaction of Premier Pham Van Dong's four points of 1965, including cessation of all U.S. military activity in Indochina, termination of foreign military alliances with Saigon, a coalition government in the South that included the NLF, and reunification of Vietnam. The United States demanded withdrawal of all foreign troops from the South, including the PAVN. This deadlock, plus Hanoi's anxiety over the possible effects of dtente, prompted another North Vietnamese bid for victory on the battlefield. In March 1972 they committed 10 of their 13 divisions to a massive offensive. Nixon responded by ordering the resumption of bombing of the North for the first time since 1969 and the mining of the harbour at Haiphong, North Vietnam's major port. The offensive stalled. Nixon's retaliation against North Vietnam prompted speculation that the U.S.S.R. would cancel the planned summit meeting, but Soviet desire for dtente prevailed. Kissinger visited Moscow in April 1972 to work out details on SALT and draft a charter for dtente. Nixon instructed him to emphasize the need for a single standard; we could not accept the proposition that the Soviet Union had the right to support liberation movements throughout the world while insisting on the Brezhnev Doctrine inside the satellite orbit. The Soviets, however, refused to make explicit concessions and defined dtente as a means of preventing the inevitable struggle between progressive and reactionary forces from escalating into war. The result was a vague statement of 12 basic principles of mutual relations committing the two parties to peaceful coexistence and normal relations based on sovereignty, equality, non-interference in internal affairs, and mutual advantage. Nixon then proceeded to Moscow in May 1972 and signed 10 documents providing for cooperation in economics, science and technology, outer space, medicine, health, and the environment. Most important were the SALT accords: an Interim Agreement limiting ballisticmissile deployment for five years and the ABM Treaty limiting each side to two ABM sites, one protecting the national capital, the other a long-range missile site. The treaty also enjoined the signatories not to interfere with each other's national technical means of verification, a de facto recognition of each side's space-based reconnaissance satellites. The preliminary SALT agreement appeared to be a significant achievement, but there was in some ways less to it than met the eye. The treaty mandated controlled increases, not decreases, in the Soviet arsenal, while failing to ban development of cruise missiles, space-based weapons, or the MIRVing of existing launchers by the United States or the U.S.S.R. Thus the superpowers sacrificed the right to defend their attack missiles with ABMs while failing to ensure the stability of mutual deterrence. In sum, the limitation of one sort of nuclear launcher (long-range missiles) did not preclude a continuing arms race in other sorts of launchers or in technological upgrades. To be sure, the mere fact of a U.S.Soviet agreement seemed of psychological value, but only if both sides were genuinely seeking to reduce arsenals and not simply to maneuver diplomatically for a future advantage. Hence the practical value, or danger, of SALT would
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (144 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
international relations
87
Events after the 1960s seemed to suggest that the world was entering an era both of complex interdependence among states and of disintegration of the normative values and institutions by which international behaviour had, to a reliable extent, been made predictable. Perhaps this was not an anomaly, for if modern weapons, communications satellites, and global finance and commerce really had created a global village, in which the security and well-being of all peoples were interdependent, then by the same token the opportunities had never been greater for ethnic, religious, ideological, or economic differences to spark resentment and conflict among the villagers. In a world so seemingly out of control, it was perhaps a wonder that politics were not even more violent and anarchic, for the liberal dreams of progress nurtured in the 19th century had surely proved false. The spread of modern technology and economic growth around the world had not necessarily increased the number of societies based on human rights and the rule of law, nor had multilateral institutions like the United Nations or financial and economic interdependence created a higher unity and common purpose among nations, except within the durable and democratic North Atlantic alliance. Instead, the world after the 1960s saw a proliferation of violence at every level except war among developed nations, a world financial structure under tremendous strain, the worst economic downturn since the 1930s and reduced growth rates thereafter, recurrent fears of an energy crisis, the depletion of resources and concurrent global pollution, famine and genocidal dictators in parts of Africa and Asia, the rise of an aggressive religious fundamentalism in the Muslim world, and widespread political terrorism in the Middle East and Europe. The superpowers never ceased to compete in the realms of strategic weapons and influence in the Third World and thus failed to sustain their brief experiment with dtente. As President Jimmy Carter's national security adviser, Zbigniew Brzezinski, concluded: The factors that make for international instability are gaining the historical upper hand over the forces that work for more organized cooperation. The unavoidable conclusion of any detached analysis of global trends is that social turmoil, political unrest, economic crisis, and international friction are likely to become more widespread during the remainder of this century.
international relations
Analysts with a sufficiently historical point of view tended to see in the Watergate affair and Nixon's 1974 resignation the culmination of a 30-year trend by which war and the Cold War had greatly expanded, and ultimately corrupted, executive power. Liberals who, in Eisenhower's time, had called for strong presidential leadership now bemoaned the imperial presidency. With what were widely understood to be the lessons of Vietnam fresh in the nation's mind, and a majority in Congress and the press hostile to the sitting president, the moment arrived for a legislative counterattack on the executive. This interpretation is borne out by the subsequent congressional acts designed to limit executive freedom in foreign policy. The War Powers Act of 1973 restrained the president's ability to commit U.S. forces overseas. The Stevenson and JacksonVanik amendments imposed conditions (regarding Soviet policy on Jewish emigration) on administration plans to expand trade with the U.S.S.R. In 197475 Congress prevented the President from involving the United States in a crisis in Cyprus or aiding anti-Communist forces in Angola and passed the Arms Export Control Act, removing presidential discretion in supplying arms overseas. New financial controls limited the president's ability to conclude executive agreements with foreign powers, of which some 6,300 had been signed between 1946 and 1974 as compared with only 411 treaties requiring the Senate's advice and consent. Finally, revelations of past CIA covert operations, including schemes to assassinate Fidel Castro, inspired complicated congressional oversight procedures for U.S. intelligence agencies. These assaults on executive prerogative were meant to prevent future Vietnams, prevent unelected presidential aides from engaging in secret diplomacy, and restore to Congress an appropriate role in foreign policy. Critics of the limitations held that no great power could conduct a coherent or effective foreign policy under such a combination of openness and restrictions, especially in a world populated increasingly by totalitarian regimes, guerrilla movements, and terrorists. The NixonBrezhnev summits of 197374 produced only minor follow-ons in the area of arms control the uncontroversial Agreement on the Prevention of Nuclear War and an agreement to reduce the number of ABM sites from the two permitted in 1972 to one. Gerald Ford, president from August 1974, and Henry Kissinger, who remained as secretary of state, attempted to restore the momentum of dtente through a new SALT agreement regulating the dangerous race in MIRVed missiles, which SALT I had not prevented. The United States proposed strict equality in nuclear delivery systems and total throw weight, which meant that the United States would be allowed to MIRV more of its missiles to offset the greater size of Soviet missiles. Since the United States had no plans for a unilateral buildup in any case, however, the Soviets had no incentive to make such a concession. Instead, Ford and Brezhnev signed an Interim Agreement at Vladivostok in November 1974 that limited each side to 2,400 delivery vehicles, of which 1,320 could be MIRVed. While the Soviets claimed that this was a concession, since they declined to count the 90 British and French missiles aimed at them, the Soviets' giant SS-18s, able to deliver up to 10 MIRVs, ensured the U.S.S. R. an advantage in ICBM warheads. The repeated failure to restrain the growth of Soviet offensive systems soon sparked fears that the United States might become vulnerable to preemptive attack. Meanwhile, the mid-1970s brought to a logical conclusion the process of dtente in Europe. Nixon and Kissinger, aware that the United States had seemed to ignore its European allies during the 10 years of Vietnam, declared 1973 the year of Europe and hoped to forestall NATO governments from bargaining with Moscow on their own. Watergate and the ArabIsraeli war of that year (the Yom Kippur War) turned this initiative into a public-relations failure, however. Instead, the United States was obliged to follow the European lead in the ongoing Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe and negotiations toward a mutual and balanced force reduction treaty covering NATO and Warsaw Pact forces in central Europe. The climax of the security talks was the Helsinki summit of 35 nations in the summer of 1975 and an agglomeration of proposals divided into three baskets. (A fourth basket dealt with the question of a follow-up conference.) In Basket I the signatories accepted the inviolability of Europe's existing borders and the principle of noninterference in the internal affairs of other statesthereby recognizing formally the Soviet gains in World War II and the Soviet-bloc states. Basket II promoted exchanges in science, technology, and commerce, expanding Soviet access to Western technology and opening the Soviet market to western European industry. Basket III, the apparent Soviet concession, aimed at expanding cultural and humanitarian cooperation among all states on the basis of respect for human rights. Not surprisingly, Western opinion of the Helsinki Accords, and of dtente in general, came to rest heavily on whether the U.S.S.R. would voluntarily comply with Basket III. American leaders of both parties
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (147 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
considered Helsinki misguided and empty, especially after Moscow stepped up the persecution of dissidents and jailed those of their citizens engaged in a Helsinki watch on Soviet compliance. In sum, Helsinki (and U. S. demands on behalf of Soviet Jews) pointed up another contradiction in dtente, this time between American insistence on Soviet liberalization and Soviet insistence on noninterference in the domestic politics of other states.
international relations
proclaimed a People's Republic of Angola in November 1975 and signed a Treaty of Friendship with the U.S.S. R. the following October. The rebel factions, however, remained in control of much of the country, and Cuban troop levels eventually reached 19,000. A Marxist government also assumed power in Mozambique.
American uncertainty
In winning the presidential election of 1976, Jimmy Carter capitalized on the American people's disgust with Vietnam and Watergate by promising little more than an open and honest administration. Though intelligent and earnest, he lacked the experience and acumen necessary to provide strong leadership in foreign policy. This deficiency was especially unfortunate since his major advisers had sharply divergent views on the proper American posture toward the Soviet Union. Carter's inaugural address showed how much he diverged from the realpolitik of Nixon and Kissinger. Such a sentiment as Because we are free we can never be indifferent to the fate of freedom elsewhere recalled Kennedy's 1961 call to arms. But Carter made clear that his emphasis on human rights applied at least as much to authoritarian governments friendly to the United States as to Communist states, and that such idealism was in fact, as he put it on another occasion, the most practical and realistic approach to foreign policy. He hoped to divert American energies away from preoccupation with relations with the U.S.S. R. toward global problems such as energy, population control, hunger, curbing of arms sales, and nuclear proliferation. Carter's first initiative in the perilous field of arms control was an embarrassing failure. Rejecting his own secretary of state's advice to take a gradual approach, he startled the Soviets with a deep-cut proposal for immediate elimination of as much as 25 percent of the U.S. and Soviet strategic missiles and a freeze on new long-range missile deployment. Brezhnev rejected it out of hand, and Foreign Minister Andrey Gromyko called this attempt to scrap the Vladivostok formula a cheap and shady maneuver. Carter was to gain one stunning success during his term, a peace treaty between Egypt and Israel (see below Palestinian terrorism and diplomacy), but he was unable to stem the growth of Soviet influence in Africa. Somalia, on the strategic Horn of Africa astride the Red Sea and Indian Ocean shipping lanes, had been friendly to Moscow since 1969. In September 1974 a pro-Marxist military junta overthrew the government of neighbouring Ethiopia, had Emperor Haile Selassie confined in his palace (where he was later suffocated in his bed), and invited Soviet and Cuban advisers into the country. The Somalis then took advantage of the turmoilperversely, from Moscow's point of viewto reassert old claims to the Ogaden region of Ethiopia and to invade, while Eritrean rebels also took up arms against Addis Ababa. The Soviets and Cubans stepped up support for Ethiopia, while Castro vainly urged all parties to form a Marxist federation. Carter at first cut off aid to Ethiopia on the ground of human-rights abuses and promised weapons for the Somalis. By August he realized that the arms would only be used in the Ogaden campaign and reversed himself, making the United States appear ignorant and indecisive. Somalia broke with the U.S.S.R. anyway, but 17,000 Cuban troops and $1,000,000,000 in Soviet aid allowed Ethiopia to clear the Ogaden of invaders and in 1978 to suppress the Eritrean revolt. Ethiopia signed its own treaty of friendship and cooperation with the U.S.S.R. in November. The failure of the Carter administration either to consult with the Soviets or to resist Soviet Cuban military intervention set a bad precedent and weakened both dtente and U.S. prestige in the Third World. The events in the Horn of Africa, which Brzezinski interpreted as part of a Soviet strategy to outflank the oilrich Persian Gulf so vital to Western economies, encouraged the United States to seek help in balancing Soviet power in the world. The obvious means of doing so was to complete the rapprochement with China begun under Nixon. Some advisers opposed playing the China card for fear that the Soviets would retaliate by calling off the continuing SALT negotiations, but Brzezinski persuaded the President that closer ties between the United States and China would oblige the U.S.S.R. to court the United States, as had occurred in 1972. Brzezinski went to Peking in May 1978 to initiate discussions leading toward full diplomatic recognition. His cause was aided by important changes in the Chinese leadership. Zhou Enlai and Mao Zedong
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (149 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
had died in 1976. Hua Guofeng won the initial power struggle and ordered the arrest and trial of the radical Gang of Four led by Mao's wife, Jiang Qing. Both superpowers hoped that the suppression of radicals in favour of pragmatists in the Chinese government might portend better relations with Peking. The rehabilitation of the formerly condemned capitalist roader Deng Xiaoping led to a resumption of SovietChinese border clashes, however, and the clear shift of Vietnam into the Soviet camp strengthened Washington's hand in Peking. Hua and Carter announced in December 1978 that full diplomatic relations would be established on Jan. 1, 1979. The United States downgraded its representation in Taiwan and renounced its 1954 mutual defense treaty with the Nationalist Chinese. The spectre of a possible Sino-American alliance may have alarmed the Soviets (Brezhnev warned Carter not to sell arms to China) but was never a real possibility. The Chinese remained Communist and distrustful of the United States. They made clear that China was no card to be played at will by one or the other of the superpowers. Nor could China's underdeveloped economy sustain a large conventional war or the projection of force overseas (which the United States would not want in any case), while in nuclear systems China was as weak vis--vis the Soviet Union as the Soviet Union had been vis--vis the United States in the 1950s. Ties to the United States might provide China with high technology, but the United States was no more willing to place nuclear or missile systems in Chinese hands than Khrushchev had been. To be sure, the United States had an interest in preventing a Sino-Soviet rapprochement (an estimated 11 percent of the Soviet military effort was devoted to the Chinese front), but any pause given the U.S.S.R. by Sino-American cooperation was probably more useful to China than to the United States. Indeed, Peking was quite capable of playing its U.S. card to carry out adventures of its own. After their 1975 victory the North Vietnamese showed a natural strategic preference for the distant U.S.S.R. and fell out with their historic enemy, neighbouring China. In quick succession Vietnam expelled Chinese merchants, opened Cam Ranh Bay to the Soviet navy, and signed a treaty of friendship with Moscow. Vietnamese troops had also invaded Cambodia to oust the pro-Peking Khmer Rouge. Soon after Deng Xiaoping's celebrated visit to the United States, Peking announced its intention to punish the Vietnamese, and, in February 1979, its forces invaded Vietnam in strength. The Carter administration felt obliged to favour China (especially given residual American hostility to North Vietnam) and supported Peking's offer to evacuate Vietnam only when Vietnam evacuated Cambodia. The Soviets reacted with threats against China, but Chinese forces performed abysmally even against Vietnam's frontier militia, and after three weeks of hard fighting, in which Vietnam claimed to have inflicted 45,000 casualties, the Chinese withdrew. The results for U.S. policy were all negative: Chinese military prestige was shattered, Cambodia remained in the Soviet-Vietnamese camp, and the tactic of playing the China card was rendered ridiculous. To the chagrin of Peking, the Sino-Vietnamese War failed to forestall a planned U.S.Soviet summit meeting and the signing of a second arms agreement, SALT II. After Carter's first deep-cut proposal, negotiations had resumed on the basis of the Vladivostok agreement and had finally produced a draft treaty. The summit was held in Vienna in June 1979, and Carter returned to seek congressional approval for SALT II as well as most-favoured-nation trade status for both the U.S.S.R. and China. The treaty inspired widespread suspicion in the U.S. Senate on its own merits. The modest limits on nuclear forces and allowances for upgrading existing missiles did not seem sufficient to prevent the Soviets' superior long-range missile forces from threatening the survival of U.S. land-based missiles. The American will to upgrade its own deterrent, meanwhile, seemed to be sapped by the SALT process itself. Confusion reigned over how the MX missile might be deployed so as to survive a Soviet first strike, and Carter cancelled programs to deploy the B-1 strategic bomber and an antitank neutron bomb designed for Europe. There also was widespread doubt over whether Soviet compliance with SALT II could be adequately monitored. The treaty foundered as well on growing American impatience with Communist expansion in the Third World. Any chance of Senate ratification of SALT II disappeared on Dec. 25, 1979, when the U.S.S.R. launched an invasion of Afghanistan to prop up a friendly regime. Even after a decade of dtente the American public still thought viscerally in terms of containment, and this latest and most brazen Soviet advance pushed the President over the fence. This action of the Soviets, said Carter, has made a more dramatic change in my own opinion of what the Soviets' ultimate goals are than anything they've done. Calling the Afghan
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (150 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
invasion a clear threat to peace, Carter ordered an embargo on sales of grain and high-technology equipment to the U.S.S.R., canceled U.S. participation in the 1980 Moscow Olympic Games, reinstated registration for the draft, withdrew the SALT II treaty from the Senate, and proclaimed the Carter Doctrine, pledging the United States to the defense of the Persian Gulf. It was clear to all that dtente was dead.
Postmortem
Was dtente a failure because the Soviets refused to play by the rules, because the United States was unwilling to accord the U.S.S.R. genuine equality, or because dtente was never really tried at all? Or did the differing U.S. and Soviet conceptions of dtente ensure that, sooner or later, American patience would wear thin? The last explanation is, in foreshortened perspective, at least, the most convincing. From the Soviet point of view the United States had been a hegemonic power from 1945 to 1972, secure in its nuclear dominance and free to undertake military and political intervention around the world. The correlation of forces had gradually shifted, however, to the point where the U.S.S.R. could rightly claim global equality and respect for peaceful coexistence. Under dtente, therefore, the United States was obliged to recognize Soviet interests in all regions of the world and to understand that the U.S.S.R. was now as free as the United States to defend those interests with diplomacy and arms. Those interests included, above all, fraternal aid for progressive movements in the Third World. Dtente certainly could never mean the freezing of the status quo or the trends of history as understood in Marxist theory. Instead, in the Soviet view, the United States continued to resent Soviet equality in armaments, to shut the U.S.S.R. out of regional diplomacy (as in the Middle East), to interfere in Soviet domestic policy, to support counterrevolutionary movements, and, in violation of the spirit of dtente, to attempt to organize the encirclement of the U.S.S.R. in league with NATO and China. From the American perspective, Soviet policy from 1945 to 1972 was characterized by a Marxist-Leninist drive to export revolution and achieve world dominion by dividing and bullying the West and exploiting the struggles of Third World nations. At the same time the growing maturity of the U.S.S.R. itself, the split in world Communism, and the realization that the Western world was not about to collapse (from either the contradictions of capitalism or Soviet subversion) had made Cold War obsolete. Under dtente, therefore, the U.S.S.R. was obliged to accept the responsibilities as well as the benefits of membership in the comity of civilized states, to reduce its exorbitant military spending and subversive activity, and to cease trying to turn the domestic problems of other countries to unilateral benefit. Instead, in the American view, the U.S.S.R. continued to exploit Western restraint, to build up its nuclear and conventional forces far beyond the needs of deterrence, and to exploit Communist proxy forces to take over developing nations. Each view had a basis in reality, and, given the differing assumptions of the two governments, each was persuasive. The burden of compromise or dissolution of the relationship fell inevitably on the democratic, status quo power, however, and in time American opinion would cease to tolerate Soviet advances made under the guise of dtente. The notion of dtente was flawed from the start in two crucial points. First, with the exception of preventing nuclear war, the United States and the U.S.S.R. still shared no major interests in the world; and second, the specific agreements on respect for spheres of influence included Europe and isolated regions elsewhere but not the bulk of the Third World. Americans inevitably viewed any Soviet assertiveness in such undefined regions as evidence of the same old Soviet drive for world domination, while the Soviets inevitably viewed any American protestations as evidence of the same old American strategy of containment. Within a decade, the hopes raised by Nixon and Brezhnev stood exposed as illusory.
international relations
Among the manifestations of the diffusion of political power in the world after 1957 was the rise of regional powers and conflicts with only distant or secondary connections to the rivalries of the Cold War blocs, of multilateral political and economic pressure groups, and of revolutionary, terrorist, or religious movements operating across national boundaries (nonstate actors). The politics of the Middle East after 1972 comprised all three and so frustrated attempts by the industrial states to control events in the region that by 1978 Brzezinski was describing the old southern tier of states reaching beneath the U.S.S.R. from Egypt to Pakistan as the arc of crisis.
international relations
states. By 1970, however, most host governments had taken over ownership of the production facilities, and they saw in a drastic rise of oil prices a means of accumulating capital for development and purchases of arms, as well as a way to pressure the Western states into respecting their grievances against Israel. The most populous frontline (i.e., bordering Israel) Arab state, but one without oil revenues, was Egypt. Since 1955 Egypt had undergone a demographic explosion. Population was growing at a rate of 1,000,000 per year, and 35,000,000 people were crowded into the Nile valley and delta. The numbers and youth of the Egyptians (over half were under 25 in 1980) and the country's economic weakness meant that frustrated and unemployed youth posed the constant threat of political instability. Certainly Egypt could no longer afford an endless crusade against Israel. These considerations dominated the thinking of Nasser's successor as president, Anwar el-Sdt. He could not, however, abandon Nasser's legacy, especially with the Sinai under Israeli occupation, without losing his legitimacy at home. Accordingly, Sdt laid a risky and courageous plan to extricate his country from its foreign and domestic stalemates. Husbanding the arms provided by the U.S.S.R. after 1967, he abruptly expelled 20,000 Soviet advisers in July 1972 and opened a secret channel to Washington, hinting that Egypt and the United States together could eliminate Soviet involvement in the Middle East. Only the Americans, he reasoned, might influence the Israelis to return the occupied regions. Then, on Oct. 6, 1973, during the Jewish holiday of Yom Kippur, he launched the fourth ArabIsraeli war. The Egyptian army moved across the Suez Canal in force and engaged the Bar-Lev line. For the first time it made substantial progress and inflicted a level of casualties especially damaging for the outnumbered Israelis. Syrian forces also stormed the Golan Heights. The United States and the Soviet Union reacted with subtle attempts to fine-tune the outcome by alternately withholding or providing arms to the belligerents and by urging or discouraging a UN cease-fire. Nixon denied Israel an airlift of arms until October 13, preventing Israel from launching a prompt counterattack and thereby signaling Sdt of American sympathy. Once assured of U.S. aid, however, the Israelis struck on both fronts, regained the Golan Heights, and crossed the Suez Canal. Kissinger, alarmed that the Israeli victory might be so complete as to hinder a lasting settlement, quickly agreed to call, with the Soviet Union, for a UN cease-fire. The cease-fire broke down at once, and Israeli forces encircled a 20,000-man Egyptian army corps. Brezhnev curtly warned Nixon of possible Soviet military intervention, which the United States moved to deter, perhaps recklessly, with a worldwide alert of its military forces. Finally, Kissinger threatened a cutoff of arms deliveries unless Israel halted its offensive, and peace was restored. The 1973 war saved Egyptian honour and solidified Sdt's prestige to the point where he could afford to be conciliatory. The United States emerged as the honest broker between Egypt and Israel. As Kissinger put it, The Arabs can get guns from the Russians, but they can get their territory back only from us. Kissinger's shuttle diplomacy between Tel Aviv and Cairo secured an Israeli withdrawal beyond the Suez in January 1974, the reopening of the canal, the insertion of a UN force between the antagonists, and, in September 1975, an Israeli retreat from the crucial Mitla and Gidi passes in the Sinai. The United States flooded both countries with economic and military aid, and Sdt repudiated Nasser's Socialism in favour of policies stimulating domestic private enterprise. The limited rapprochement that emerged from the 1973 war was purchased at great economic cost, for the Arab OPEC nations, led by Saudi Arabia, seized the opportunity to enact a five-month embargo of oil exports to all nations aiding Israel. More telling still was the price revolution that preceded and followed. OPEC had already engineered a doubling of the posted price of oil to $3.07 per barrel by the eve of the war. In January 1974 it nearly quadrupled the price again, to $11.56 per barrel. The importance of this sudden rise cannot be exaggerated. The resulting shortages and exorbitant costs accelerated the growing inflation in the Western world, exposed the energy-dependency of the industrial nations, created a vast balanceof-payments deficit in many industrial states, wiped out the hard-won economic progress of many developing nations, and placed massive sums of petrodollars in the hands of a few underpopulated Middle Eastern states. The political upshot was that the United States and Europe would have to pay close attention to the desires of those Arab states in foreign policy as long as OPEC unity survived. In November 1977, Sdt shocked the Arab world by announcing his willingness to go to Jerusalem personally
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (153 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
to seek peace. When his talks with the new Israeli prime minister, Menachem Begin, broke down, President Carter invited them both to Camp David in September 1978. During 11 days of intensive discussion, Carter succeeded in bringing the rivals together. The Camp David Accords provided for complete Israeli evacuation of the Sinai, gradual progress toward self-rule for West Bank Palestinians over a five-year period, and a peace treaty signed by Begin and Sdt at the White House in March 1979. This historic settlement dismayed other Arab states and split the PLO asunder, the so-called rejectionists refusing to recognize the settlement. Qaddafi purchased huge amounts of Soviet arms and expanded Libya's training and supply of terrorists. In December 1979, 300 Muslim fundamentalists seized the holiest of all Islmic shrines in Mecca. Sdt himself was assassinated by Arab extremists in 1981.
international relations
Soviet army invaded Afghanistan in 1979. It is likely, however, that the Soviets were responding to a crisis of their own rather than trying to exploit another's. Remote and rugged Afghanistan had been an object of imperialist intrigue throughout the 19th and 20th centuries because of its vulnerable location between the Russian and British Indian empires. After 1955, with India and Pakistan independent, the Afghan government of Mohammad Daud Khan forged economic and military ties to the U.S.S.R. The monarchy was overthrown by Daud Khan in 1973 and was succeeded by a one-party state. The small Afghan Communist party, meanwhile, broke into factions, while a fundamentalist Muslim group began an armed insurrection in 1975. Daud Khan worked to lessen Afghanistan's dependence on Soviet and U.S. aid, and he reportedly had a heated disagreement with Brezhnev himself during a visit to Moscow in April 1977. Leftists in the Afghan officer corps, perhaps fearing a blow against themselves, murdered Daud Khan in April 1978 and pledged to pursue friendly relations with the U.S.S.R. Thus Afghanistan, under the rule of Nur Mohammad Taraki, was virtually in the Soviet camp. When Taraki objected to a purge of the Afghan Cabinet, however, the leader of a rival faction, Hafizullah Amin, had him arrested and killed. These intramural Communist quarrels both embarrassed the Soviets and threatened to destabilize the Afghan regime in the face of growing Muslim resistance. In the fall of 1979 the Soviets built up their military strength across the border and hinted to American diplomats that they might feel obliged to intervene. On Dec. 25, 1979, the Soviet army began its occupation, and two days later a coup d'tat led to the murder of Amin and the installation of Babrak Karmal, a creature of the KGB who had been brought into the country by Soviet paratroops. The Soviets would probably have preferred to work through a pliant native regime rather than invade Afghanistan, but Amin's behaviour and Moscow's unwillingness to risk a domestic overthrow of a Communist regime forced their hand. The invasion, therefore, appeared to be an application of the Brezhnev Doctrine and was all the more pressing given that the Central Asian provinces of the Soviet Union were also vulnerable to the rise of Islmic fundamentalism. The United States was tardy in responding to the 1978 coup despite Carter's concern over the arc of crisis and the murder of the U.S. ambassador in Kabul in February 1979. At the same time, the Soviet invasion aroused American suspicions of a grand strategy aimed at seizing a warm-water port on the Indian Ocean and the oil of the Persian Gulf. Over the course of the next decade, however, the puppet Afghan regime lost all authority with the people, Afghan soldiers defected in large numbers, and the Muslim and largely tribal resistance, armed with U.S. and Chinese weapons, held out in the mountains against more than 100,000 Soviet troops and terror bombing of their villages. More than 2,000,000 Afghans became refugees in Pakistan and Iran. Western observers soon began to speak of Afghanistan as the Soviets' Vietnam. The Shite revolution in Iran, meanwhile, provoked and tempted neighbouring Iraq into starting yet another war in the arc of crisis. The secular Iraqi regime was nervous about the impact Iranian events might have on its own large Shite population. The Kurdish minority, which had resorted to terrorism in pursuit of its goal of a Kurdish state to be carved out of Turkey, Iraq, and Iran, also presented an intractable problem. Finally, the Iraqi government of Saddam Hussein hoped to use the opportunity of Iran's apparent near-anarchy to seize the long-disputed Sha al-Arab waterway at the mouth of the Tigris-Euphrates river system. Bolstered by arms purchased with oil revenues, Hussein unilaterally abrogated a 1975 accord on the waterway and launched a full-scale invasion of Iran in September 1980. After initial victories the Iraqis were surprisingly thrown back and a war of attrition commenced. The Iraqis employed poison gas and were building a nuclear reactor capable of producing weapons-grade plutonium until the Israeli air force destroyed the facility in a surprise raid in June 1981. The Iranians relied on human-wave assaults by revolutionary youths assured of a place in paradise for dying in battle. Both sides employed imported planes and missiles to attack each other's oil facilities, tanker ships, and, occasionally, cities. Attacks then spread to neutral shipping as well, and oil production in the entire gulf region was placed in jeopardy. Neither superpower had direct interest in the war, except for a common opposition to any overthrow of the local balance of power, but the Soviets tended to benefit from a prolongation of the conflict. In 1987 the United States sharply increased its presence in the gulf by permitting Kuwaiti oil tankers to fly the U.S. flag and by deploying a naval task force to protect them in passage through the gulf. Compared to the situation of the 1950s, when John Foster Dulles' CENTO arrangement seemed to ensure a ring of stable, pro-Western governments in the South Asian region, that of
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (155 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
international relations
declared that there was no alternative to dtente as the Soviets understood it. He denounced Reagan's militaristic course as a new bid for U.S. hegemony. It was Reagan's image of the U.S.S.R., however, that seemed confirmed when a Soviet jet fighter plane shot down a civilian South Korean airliner in Soviet air space in September 1983, killing 269 people. Some in the West supported the Soviet claim that the plane was on a spy mission, but they produced no persuasive evidence to that effect. Andropov's demise after a year and a half elevated Konstantin Chernenko, another member of the older generation of the Politburo who would himself survive only until March 1985. Given these frequent changes in leadership and the drain on Soviet resources caused by the ongoing war in Afghanistan, the Kremlin was even less able than the White House to mount new initiatives in foreign policy until late in the 1980s.
Regional crises
international relations
U.S.Soviet competition in the Third World also continued through the 1980s as the Soviets sought to benefit from indigenous sources of unrest. The campaign of the Communist-led African National Congress (ANC) against apartheid in South Africa, for instance, might serve Soviet strategic aims, but the black rebellion against white rule was surely indigenous. White-supremacist governments in southern Africa might argue, correctly, that the standard of living and everyday security of blacks were better in their countries than in most black-ruled African states, but the fact remained that African blacks, like all human beings, preferred to be ruled by their own tyrant rather than one of some other nationality or race. What was more, the respect shown by African governments for international boundaries began to break down after 1970. Spain's departure from the Spanish (Western) Sahara was the signal for a guerrilla struggle among Moroccan and Mauritanian claimants and the Polisario movement backed by Algeria. The Somali invasion of the Ogaden, Libyan intrusions into Chad and The Sudan, and Uganda's 1978 invasion of Tanzania exemplified a new volatility. Uganda had fallen under a brutal regime headed by Idi Amin, whom most African leaders tolerated (even electing him president of the Organization of African Unity) until Julius Nyerere spoke out, following Uganda's invasion of his country, about the African tendency to reserve condemnation for white regimes only. The black revolt against white rule in southern Africa was a timely consequence of the decolonization of Angola and Mozambique and of the Lancaster House accord under which white Southern Rhodesians accepted majority rule, resulting in 1980 in the full independence of Zimbabwe under Robert Mugabe, who in 1984 declared his intention to create a one-party Marxist state. South Africa tried to deflect global disgust with its apartheid system by setting up autonomous tribal homelands for blacks, but no other government recognized them. United States diplomacy sought quietly to promote a comprehensive settlement of South Africa's problems by pressuring Pretoria to release South West Africa (Namibia) and gradually dismantle apartheid in return for a Cuban evacuation of Angola and Mozambique. This policy of constructive engagement, by which the U.S. State Department hoped to retain leverage over Pretoria, came under criticism every time a new black riot or act of white repression occurred. Critics demanded economic divestment from, and stringent sanctions against, South Africa, but supporters of the policy argued that sanctions would inflict disproportionate economic harm on South African blacks, drive the whites to desperation, and encourage violence that would strengthen the hand of Communist factions. Congressional pressure finally forced the administration to compromise on a package of sanctions in 1986, and U.S. firms began to pull out of South Africa. The Middle East remained crisis-prone despite the EgyptianIsraeli peace. In 1978 an Arab summit in Baghdad pledged $400,000,000 to the PLO over the next 10 years. A comprehensive Middle East peace was stymied by the unwillingness of rejectionist Arab states to negotiate without the PLO and by the U.S.Israeli refusal to negotiate with the PLO. In June 1982 the Begin government determined to put an end to terrorist raids by forcibly clearing out PLO strongholds inside Lebanon. In fact the Israeli army advanced all the way to Beirut in a bitter campaign that entrenched Syrian occupation of the strategic al-Biq valley and intensified what already amounted to a Lebanese civil war among Palestinians, Muslims of various sects and allegiances, and Christian militiamen. The United States sent Marines to Beirut to facilitate the evacuation of the PLO, while it tried without success to piece together a coalition Lebanese government and induce the Israelis and Syrians to withdraw. In October 1983 terrorists blew up the U.S. Marine barracks, killing more than 200 Americans. The Middle East peace process begun by Kissinger and continued by Carter seemed to have unraveled by the late 1980s. Western governments tried to coordinate policies on terrorism, including a firm refusal to bargain with kidnappers, but concern for the lives of hostages and fear of future retaliation insidiously weakened their resolve. In October 1985, however, the Israeli air force dispatched planes to bomb the PLO headquarters in Tunis. When Libyan-supported terrorists planted bombs in airports in Rome and Vienna in December 1985 and in a discotheque in Berlin in April 1986, Reagan ordered U.S. jets to attack terrorist training camps and air-defense sites in Libya. The raid was applauded by the American public, and terrorist incidents did seem to decline in number over the following year. Qaddafi suffered another reverse in the spring of 1987 when French-supported Chadian troops drove the Libyan invaders from their country. In the Persian Gulf the Reagan administration held publicly aloof from the war between Iraq and
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (158 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
Iran. Intelligence that Shite terrorists were behind the kidnapping of Americans in Beirut, however, prompted the administration secretly to supply arms to Iran in return for help, never forthcoming, in securing the release of hostages. There was also a notion that such a deal might forge links to moderate Iranians in hopes of better relations in the event of the aged Khomeini's death. While the motives were humanitarian and strategic, this action directly contradicted the policy of shunning negotiations with terrorists that the United States had been urging on its allies. When the operation was exposed, the Reagan administration lost credibility with Congress and foreign governments alike.
Latin-American upheavals
Marxism and the Cuban role
After a tour of Latin America in 1950, the American diplomat George Kennan wrote a memo despairing that the region would ever achieve a modest degree of economic dynamism, social mobility, or liberal politics. The culture itself was, in his view, inhospitable to middle-class values. As late as 1945 almost all the Latin-American republics were governed by landowning oligarchies allied with the church and army, while illiterate, apolitical masses produced the mineral and agricultural goods to be exported in exchange for manufactures from Europe and North America. To Castro and other radical intellectuals, a stagnant Latin America without strong middle classes was precisely suited for a Marxist, not a democratic, revolution. Before 1958 the United Statesthe colossus to the northhad used its influence to quell revolutionary disturbances, whether out of fear of Communism, to preserve economic interests, or to shelter strategic assets such as the Panama Canal. After Castro's triumph of 1959, however, the United States undertook to improve its own image through the Alliance for Progress and to distance itself from especially obnoxious authoritarian regimes. Nonetheless, Latin-American development programs largely failed to keep pace with population growth and inflation, and frequently they were brought to naught by overly ambitious schemes or official corruption. By the 1980s the wealthiest and largest states like Brazil and Mexico faced a crushing burden of foreign debt. Neo-Marxist economists of the 1960s and '70s argued that even the more enlightened policies of the Kennedy and Johnson administrations kept Latin America in a condition of stifling dependence on American capital and markets and on world commodity prices. Some endorsed the demands of the Third World bloc in the UN for a new world economic order, involving a massive shift of resources from the rich countries to the poor or the empowerment of the developing countries to control the terms of trade along the lines of OPEC. Others advocated social revolution to transform Latin states from within. At the same time the example of Cuba's slide into the status of a Communist satellite fully dependent on the U.S.S.R. revived the fear and suspicion with which Americans habitually regarded Third World revolutions. Even after the Bay of Pigs invasion and the 1962 missile crisis, Cuba retained a certain autonomy in foreign policy, while the Soviets exhibited caution about employing their Cuban clients. Castro preferred to place himself among the ranks of Third World revolutionaries like Nasser, Nyerere, or Ghana's Kwame Nkrumah rather than follow slavishly the Moscow party line. He also elevated himself to leadership of the nonaligned nations. When relations between Havana and Moscow cooled temporarily in 196768, Brezhnev applied pressure, holding back on oil shipments and delaying a new trade agreement. Castro tried to resist the pressure by exhorting and mobilizing his countrymen to produce a record 10,000,000-ton sugar harvest in 1970. When the effort failed, Castro moved Cuba fully into the Soviet camp. The U.S.S.R. agreed to purchase 3,000,000 to 4,000,000 tons of sugar per year at four times the world price, provide cheap oil, and otherwise subsidize the island's economy at a rate of some $3,000,000,000 per year; thenceforward, 60 percent of Cuba's trade was with countries in the Soviet bloc. Brezhnev himself visited Cuba in 1974 and declared the country a strong constituent part of the world system of Socialism. Castro, in turn, voiced the Soviet line on world issues, played host to Latin-American Communist party conventions, used the forum of the nonaligned nations movement to promote his distinctly aligned program, and made tens of thousands of Cuban troops available to support pro-Soviet
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (159 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
regimes in Africa. Soviet domination of Cuba, however, may have harmed their chances elsewhere in Latin America, since it alerted other leftists to the dangers of seeking Soviet support. Moreover, the Soviets simply could not afford such massive aid to other clients. This limitation appeared to be crucial even when Communists had a chance of prevailing in one of the largest, most developed South American states, Chile. The Communist party there was a charter member of the 1921 Comintern and had strong ties to the Chilean labour movement. The party was outlawed until 1956, whereupon it formed an electoral popular front with the Socialists, and it narrowly missed electing Socialist Salvador Allende Gossens to the presidency in 1964. The Christian Democratic opponent, Eduardo Frei Montalva, had warned that an Allende victory would make Chile another Cuba. From 1964 to 1970, when Cuba was plying an autonomous course, the Chilean Castroites staged violent strikes, bombings, and bank robberies in defiance of the regular Communist party directed from Moscow. The latter's strategy was subtler. Hinting that it might support the Christian Democratic candidate rather than rival leftists, the Communist party provoked the extreme right to run its own candidate in protest, thus splitting the conservative vote. The Nixon administration tried clumsily to influence the nominating process or foment a military coup, but Allende won an electoral victory in 1970. Once in office, he seized U.S. property and forged close ties to Cuba at the very time Castro was being reined in by Brezhnev. The U.S.S.R., however, held back from extending large-scale aid, even after a fall in copper prices, radical union activity, and Allende's policies had plunged Chile into economic chaos. In September 1973, General Augusto Pinochet Ugarte and the army overthrew Allende and established an authoritarian state. The Soviets and Allende sympathizers in North and South America depicted the denouement in Chile as the work of Fascists in league with U.S. imperialists. The poor image of the United States in Latin America was of special concern to Jimmy Carter because of his dedication to the promotion of human rights. During his first year in office Carter sought to counter the traditional notion of Yankee imperialism by meeting the demands of the Panamanian leader, General Omar Torrijos Herrera, for a transfer of sovereignty over the Panama Canal. The U.S. Senate ratified the treaty (which called for a staged transfer, to be completed in 1999) by a bare majority, but most Americans opposed transfer of the canal. Conservatives also held Carter's human rights concerns to be naive, because the linking of U.S. government loans, for instance, to a regime's performance on human rights damaged American relations with otherwise friendly states while exercising no influence on human rights practices in Communist states. Supporters of Carter retorted that the pattern of U.S. support for cruel oligarchies on the excuse of anti-Communism was what drove oppressed Latins toward Communism in the first place. The first hemispheric explosion in the 1980s, however, occurred in the southern cone of South America when the Argentine military ruler, Lieutenant General Leopoldo Galtieriapparently to distract attention from the abuses of his dictatorship and an ailing economy at homebroke off talks concerning sovereignty over the Falkland Islands (Islas Malvinas) and invaded the remote archipelago in April 1982. The British government of Margaret Thatcher was taken by surprise but began at once to mobilize supplies, ships, and men to reconquer the islands some 8,000 miles from home. The United States was torn between loyalty to its NATO ally (and political friend of President Reagan) and the fear of antagonizing South Americans by siding with the imperialists. When U.S. diplomacy failed to resolve the dispute, however, the United States supplied Britain with intelligence data from American reconnaissance satellites. The Royal Navy and ground forces began operations in May, and the last Argentine defenders surrendered on June 14. In the wake of the defeat, the military junta in Buenos Aires gave way to democratization.
international relations
human rights policies, the Carter administration cut off aid to Somoza, permitting the Sandinistas to take power in 1979. They appeared to Americans as democratic patriots and received large sums of U.S. aid. A radical faction soon took control of the revolution, however, and moderates either departed or were forced out of the government in Managua. The Sandinistas then socialized the economy, suppressed freedom of the press and religion, and established close ties to Cuba and other Soviet-bloc countries. By the time Reagan took office, neighbouring El Salvador had also succumbed to violence among leftist insurgents, authoritarian landowners supporting right-wing death squads, and a struggling reformist government. Reagan vigorously affirmed a last-minute decision by Carter to grant military aid to the Salvadoran government. Although Nicaragua and Cuba were identified as the sources of the insurgency, Americans became increasingly confused by evidence of atrocities on all sides and were again torn between their desire to promote human rights and their determination to halt the spread of Communism. Opponents of U.S. involvement warned of another Vietnam in Central America, while supporters warned of another Cuba. Nicaragua, meanwhile, built up one of the largest armies in the world in proportion to population, expanded its port facilities, and received heavy shipments of arms from the U.S.S.R. The CIA used this military buildup to justify the secret mining of Nicaraguan harbours in February 1984, which was, when revealed, universally condemned. The CIA also secretly organized and supplied a force of up to 15,000 antiSandinista freedom fighters, known as Contras, across the border in Honduras and Costa Rica, while U. S. armed forces conducted joint maneuvers with those states along the Nicaraguan border. The ostensible purpose of such exercises was to interdict the suspected flow of arms from Nicaragua to the Salvadoran rebels. In fact, American policy aimed at provoking a popular revolt in hopes of overthrowing the Sandinistas altogether. Cuban and Soviet influence with leftist governments on the Caribbean islands of Jamaica, Trinidad, and Grenada also appeared to be on the increase, a trend that the Reagan administration tried to counter with its 1982 Caribbean Basin Initiative, an Alliance for Progress confined to the islands. Grenada, a tiny island that had won independence from Britain in 1974, initially came under the control of Sir Eric Gairy, whose policies and conduct verged on the bizarre. In March 1979, Gairy was overthrown by the leftist New Jewel Movement led by the charismatic Maurice Bishop. Over the next several years the Bishop regime socialized the country, signed mutual-assistance agreements with Soviet-bloc states, and hastened construction of a large airstrip that the United States feared would ultimately be used by Soviet aircraft. The evident incompetence of the New Jewel leadership, however, prompted a split in 1982 between Bishop's supporters and hard-line Leninists. In October 1983 the revolution came apart when Bishop was arrested and, when protest demonstrations broke out, shot. The Organization of East Caribbean States thereupon invited American intervention, and U.S. forces, together with small contingents from neighbouring islands, landed on Grenada to restore order and protect a group of American medical students. Free elections returned a moderate government to Grenada in 1984, but the self-destruction and overthrow of the New Jewel Movement, while a setback for Castroism in the region, also lent credence to Nicaragua's often and loudly voiced fear of an American invasion. The U.S. public emphatically supported the Grenadan intervention but was split almost evenly on the question of support for the Nicaraguan Contras. While the Reagan Doctrine of supporting indigenous rebels, such as Savimbi's UNITA in Angola or the mujahideen in Afghanistan, appeared to be a low-risk means of countering Soviet influence, Americans remained nervous about the possibility of deeper U.S. involvement. Congress reflected this public ambivalence by first approving funds for the Contras, then restricting the ability of federal agencies to raise or spend funds for the Contras, then reversing itself again. In 1986 investigations of the secret U.S. arms sales to Iran revealed that National Security Council officials had kept supplies flowing to the Contras while the congressional restrictions were in effect by soliciting funds from private contributors and friendly Arab states and by diverting the profits from the Iranian arms sales. In 1987 Congress launched lengthy investigations into the Iran-Contra Affair that virtually paralyzed U.S. foreign policy in the Middle East and Central America for more than a year. Reagan himself denied any knowledge of the secret arms sales and diversions of funds, although he granted that mistakes had
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (161 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
been made. Evidence emerged that William Casey, the director of the CIA, had known of the plan, but he died in May 1987. National Security Adviser John Poindexter and his aide, Lieutenant Colonel Oliver North, were eventually indicted for obstructing justice, although North's eloquent appeal to patriotism and anti-Communism in the televised hearings garnered much public support for the administration's ends, if not means. In retrospect, the Iran-Contra Affair was another skirmish in the struggle between the executive and legislative branches over the conduct of foreign policy. Reagan and his advisers evidently believed, in light of the changed mood of the country after 1980 and his own electoral landslides, that they could revive the sort of vigorous intelligence and covert activities that the executive branch had engaged in before Vietnam and Watergate. The Democrats, who controlled both houses of Congress again after 1986, argued that covert operations subverted the separation of powers and the Constitution. The Iran-Contra Affair was especially obnoxious, in their view, because it contradicted the express policy not to deal with terrorists or governments that harboured them. The administration's defenders retorted that the United States would be impotent to combat terrorism and espionage without strong and secret counterintelligence capabilities and that, since the Congress had effectively hamstrung the CIA and too often leaked news of its activities, personnel of the National Security Council had taken matters into their own hands. The proper roles of the branches of the U.S. government in the formulation and execution of foreign policy thus remained a major source of bitterness and confusion after almost half a century of American leadership in global politics.
international relations
European growth, led as always by the dynamic West German economy, also signalled a change in the global distribution of power. Yet, even as the European Community expanded in terms of both production and size (Greece became its 10th member in 1981), it failed to demonstrate unity and political leverage commensurate with its economic might. For years EC officials, the so-called Eurocrats, had quarreled with member governments and among themselves over whether and how Europe should seek deeper as well as broader integration. Finally, in 1985, Jacques Delors, president of the European Commission, steered through the European Parliament in Strasbourg the Single European Act, which set 1992 as the target date for a complete economic merger of the EC countries, for a single European currency, and for common EC foreign and domestic policies: in short, a United States of Europe. The immediate result was a seemingly endless round of haggling among European cabinets about this or that point of the 1992 plan. Was the abolition of the venerable pound sterling, the French franc, and the deutsche mark in favour of the ecu (European currency unit) really necessary? Could all member states coordinate their labour and welfare policies, or be willing to countenance the free movement of peoples across national borders? Would national governments in fact prove willing to relinquish part of their sovereignty in matters of justice, defense, and foreign policy? The moderate governments of the Christian Democrat Helmut Kohl in West Germany and Socialist President Franois Mitterrand in France, as well as those of Italy and the smaller countries, remained committed to 1992. Only Thatcher of the United Kingdom voiced doubts about merging Britain into a continental superstate. The alternative, however, would seem to leave Britain out in the cold, and so, despite Thatcher's opposition, plans for European unity went ahead. (In 1990, members of Thatcher's own party forced her resignation over the issue.) Why did Europe resume the long-stalled drive for a more perfect union only in the mid-1980s? Some of the reasons are surely internal, having to do with the activities of the Eurocrats and the proclivities of the member governments. External factors also must have been important, including the debate over whether to base American missiles in Europe; the whole question of arms control, which affected Europe most directly but over which it had limited influence; widespread disaffection in Europe with Carter and (for different reasons) Reagan and hence a desire for a stronger European voice in world politics; and, last but not least, the Europeans' concern over the influx of Japanese manufactures. The world appeared by the late 1980s to be moving away from the ideals of national sovereignty and universal free trade and toward a contradictory reality in which international dependence increased at the same time that regional and increasingly competitive economic blocs coalesced. To many analysts it seemed that the Cold War was simply becoming obsolete, that military power was giving way to economic power in world politics, and that the bipolar system was fast becoming a multipolar one including Japan, a united Europe, and China. Indeed, China, though starting from a low base, demonstrated the most rapid economic growth of all in the 1980s under the market-oriented reforms of the chairman Deng Xiaoping and Premier Li Peng. Paul Kennedy and many other analysts concluded that the United States could simply no longer afford the Cold War and would have to end it just to maintain itself against the commercial and technological competition of its own allies. For the U.S.S.R., the Cold War had to end if it was to maintain itself as a Great Power at all.
international relations
of energy, between 1947 and 1953, when the strategy of containment and policies to implement it emerged: the Truman Doctrine, the Marshall Plan, NATO, the Korean War, and the buildup in conventional and nuclear arms. Then the Americans tired; Eisenhower accepted a stalemate in Korea, cut defense spending, and opened a dialogue with Moscow in hopes of putting a lid on the arms race. Khrushchev then launched a new Soviet offensive in 1957, hoping to transform Soviet triumphs in space and missile technology into gains in Berlin and the Third World. The United States again responded, from 1961 to 1968 under Kennedy and Johnson, with another energetic campaign that ranged from the Apollo Moon program and nuclear buildup to the Peace Corps and counterinsurgency operations culminating in the Vietnam War. The war bogged down, however, and brought on economic distress and social disorder at home. After 1969 Presidents Nixon and Ford scaled back American commitments, withdrew from Vietnam, pursued arms control treaties, and fostered dtente with the U.S.S.R., while President Carter, in the wake of Watergate, went even further in renouncing Cold War attitudes and expenditures. It was thus that the correlation of forces again shifted in favour of the Soviet bloc, tempting Brezhnev in the 1970s to extend Soviet influence and power to its greatest extent and allowing the U.S.S.R. to equal or surpass the preoccupied United States in nuclear weapons. After 1980, under Reagan, the United States completed the cycle with a final, self-confident assertion of willand this time, the Soviets appeared to break. In May 1981, at Notre Dame University, the recently inaugurated Reagan predicted that the years ahead would be great ones for the cause of freedom and that Communism was a sad, bizarre chapter in human history whose last pages are even now being written. At the time few took his words for more than a morale-boosting exhortation, but in fact the Soviet economy and polity were under terrific stress in the last Brezhnev years, though the Soviets did their best to hide the fact. They were running hidden budget deficits of 7 or 8 percent of GNP, suffering from extreme inflation that took the form (because of price controls) of chronic shortages of consumer goods, and falling farther behind the West in computers and other technologies vital to civilian and military performance. The Reagan administration recognized and sought to exploit this Soviet economic vulnerability. Secretary of Defense Caspar Weinberger and his aide Richard Perle tightened controls on the export of strategic technologies to the Soviet bloc. CIA Director William Casey persuaded Saudi Arabia to drive down the price of oil, thereby denying the U.S.S.R. billions of dollars it expected to glean from its own petroleum exports. The United States also pressured its European allies to cancel or delay the massive pipeline project for the importation of natural gas from Siberia, thereby denying the Soviets another large source of hard currency. Such economic warfare, waged at a time when the Soviet budget was already strained by the Afghan war and a renewed strategic arms race, pushed the Soviet economy to the brink of collapse. Demoralization took the form of a growing black market, widespread alcoholism, the highest abortion rate in the world, and a declining life span. In an open society such symptoms might have provoked protests and reforms, leadership changes, possibly even revolution. The totalitarian state, however, thoroughly suppressed civil society, while even the Communist party, stifled by its jealous and fearful nomenklatura (official hierarchy), was incapable of adjusting. In sum, the Stalinist methods of terror, propaganda, and mass exploitation of labour and resources had served well enough to force an industrial revolution in Russia, but they were inadequate to the needs of the postindustrial world.
international relations
other security agencies, subsidies to foreign client statesout of all proportion to the Soviet GNP, but the U.S. S.R., no less than in earlier times, desperately needed Western technology and credits in order to make up for its own backwardness. Both to trim the costs of empire and to gain Western help, Gorbachev had to resolve outstanding disputes abroad and tolerate more human rights at home. As early as 1985 the new thinking of the younger Communist apparatchiks began to surface. Gorbachev declared that no nation's security could be achieved at the expense of another'san apparent repudiation of the goal of nuclear and conventional superiority for which the Soviets had worked for so long. Soviet historians began to criticize Brezhnev's policies toward Afghanistan, China, and the West and to blame him, rather than capitalist imperialism, for the U.S.S.R.'s encirclement. In 1986 Gorbachev said that economic power had supplanted military power as the most important aspect of security in the present age an amazing admission for a state whose superpower status rested exclusively on its military might. He called on the Soviets to settle for reasonable sufficiency in strategic arms and urged NATO to join him in deep cuts in nuclear and conventional weapons. He reiterated Khrushchev's remark that nuclear war could have no winners and de Gaulle's vision of a common European house from the Atlantic Ocean to the Ural Mountains. Finally, Gorbachev hinted at a repudiation of the Brezhnev Doctrinei.e., the assertion of the Soviets' right to intervene to protect Socialist governments wherever they might be threatened. Western observers were divided at first as to how to respond to this new thinking. Some analysts considered Gorbachev a revolutionary and his advent a historic chance to end the Cold War. Others, including the Reagan administration, were more cautious. Soviet leaders had launched peace offensives many times before, always with the motive of seducing the West into opening up trade and technology. Gorbachev was a phenomenon, charming Western reporters, crowds, and leaders (Thatcher was especially impressed) with his breezy style, sophistication, and peace advocacy. He published two best-sellers in the West to enhance his reputation, which for a time caused Europeans to rate Reagan and the United States the greatest threats to peace in the world. What convinced most Western observers that genuine change had occurred, however, was not what Gorbachev said but what he allowed others to say under his policy of glasnost, or openness. As Western experts had predicted, perestroika, an attempt to streamline a fatally flawed Communist system, was doomed to failure. What the Soviets needed, they said, was a profit motive, private property, hard currency, real prices, and access to world markets. But Gorbachev, still thinking in Communist categories, blamed bureaucratic resistance for the failure of his reforms and thus declared glasnost to encourage internal criticism. What he got was the birth of a genuine Soviet public opinion, a reemergence of autonomous organizations in society, and more than 300 independent journals (by the end of 1989) publicizing and denouncing Communist military and economic failures, murder and oppression, foreign policy crimes such as the German-Soviet Nonaggression Pact and the invasion of Afghanistan, and even Communist rule itself. By 1987 most Western observers still called for deeds to match the words pouring forth in the Soviet Union, but they were persuaded that an end to the Cold War was a real possibility. The Reagan administration made its first show of trust in Gorbachev by engaging in negotiations to eliminate nuclear weapons from Europe. In 1987 Gorbachev surprised the United States by accepting the earlier American zero-option proposal for intermediate-range missiles. After careful negotiation a treaty was concluded in Geneva and signed at a Washington summit in December. This controversial Intermediate-Range Nuclear Forces (INF) Treaty eliminated an entire class of nuclear weapons and allowed, for the first time, extensive on-site inspection inside the Soviet bloc. Critics still feared that stripping Europe of nuclear missiles might only enhance the value of the Soviets' conventional superiority and called for parallel agreements through the mutual and balanced force reduction talks on NATO and Warsaw Pact armies. In Moscow in mid-1988, Reagan and Gorbachev discussed an even bolder proposal: reduction of both strategic nuclear arsenals by 50 percent. A mellower Reagan, interpreting the Soviets' new flexibility as a vindication of his earlier tough stance and having thereupon repudiated his evil empire rhetoric, now seemed eager to bargain as much as possible with Gorbachev. Finally, Gorbachev and his foreign minister, Eduard Shevardnadze, reached out in all directionsChina,
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (165 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
Japan, India, Iran, even South Korea and Israelin hopes of reducing military tensions, gaining access to trade and technology, or just creating new possibilities for Soviet statecraft. Gorbachev's most celebrated moment came in December 1988 at the United Nations, when he announced a unilateral reduction in Soviet army forces of half a million men and the withdrawal from eastern Europe of 10,000 tanks. Henceforth, he said, the U.S.S.R. would adopt a defensive posture, and he invited the NATO countries to do the same. Throughout his first four years in power Gorbachev inspired and presided over an extraordinary outpouring of new ideas and new options. Western skeptics wondered whether he meant to dismantle Communism and the Soviet empire and, if he did, whether he could possibly avoid being overthrown by party hard-liners, the KGB, or the army. He had maneuvered brilliantly in internal politics, always claiming the middle ground and positioning himself as the last best hope for peaceful reform. His prestige and popularity in the West were also assets of no small value. In June 1988 he persuaded the Communist party conference to restructure the entire Soviet government along the lines of a partially representative legislature with a powerful presidenthimself. Was the Gorbachev phenomenon merely an updated version of earlier, limited Russian and Soviet reforms designed to bolster the old order? Or would Gorbachev use his expanding power to liquidate the empire and Communism? In truth, Gorbachev faced a severe dilemma born of three simultaneous crises: diplomatic encirclement abroad, economic and technological stagnation at home, and growing pressure for liberal reform in Poland and Hungary and for autonomy in the non-Russian republics of the U.S.S.R. Thoroughgoing dtente, perhaps even an end to the Cold War, could solve the first crisis and go far toward ameliorating the second. His policy of glasnost, deemed vital to economic progress, had the fatal side effect, however, of encouraging repressed ethnic groups, at home and in eastern Europe, to organize and express their opposition to Russian or Communist rule. Of course, the Soviet government might simply crush the nationalities, as it had in Hungary in 1956 and Czechoslovakia in 1968, but that in turn would undo the progress made in EastWest relations and put Gorbachev back where he had started. If, on the other hand, the Soviet government relinquished its satellites abroad, how could it stop the process of liberation from spreading to the subject nationalities inside the U.S.S.R.? If it repudiated its Marxist-Leninist global mission in the name of economic reform, how could the regime legitimize itself at all, even in Russia?
international relations
Gorbachev was less tolerant of protests and separatist tendencies in the U.S.S.R. itself; for instance, he ordered soldiers to disperse 15,000 Georgians demanding independence. He moved ahead, however, with reforms that loosened the Communist party's grip on power in the Soviet Union, even as his own authority was increased through various laws granting him emergency powers. In March, protesters in Moscow supported the parliamentary candidacy of the dissident Communist Boris Yeltsin, who charged Gorbachev with not moving fast enough toward democracy and a market economy. On the 26th of that month, in the first relatively free elections ever held in the Soviet Union, for 1,500 of the 2,250 seats in the new Congress of People's Deputies, various non-Communists and ethnic representatives emerged triumphant over Communist party candidates. Three days later Gorbachev told the Hungarian premier that he opposed foreign intervention in the internal affairs of Warsaw Pact statesa loud hint that he did not intend to enforce the Brezhnev Doctrine. In late spring Bush spoke out on his hopes for EastWest relations in a series of speeches and quietly approved the subsidized sale of 1,500,000 tons of wheat to the Soviets. In a Moscow meeting with Secretary Baker, Gorbachev not only endorsed the resumption of START, with the goal of deep cuts in strategic arsenals, but also stated that he would unilaterally withdraw 500 warheads from eastern Europe and accept NATO's request for asymmetrical reductions in conventional armaments. In response, Bush announced that the time had come to move beyond containment and to seek the integration of the Soviet Union into the community of nations. Western European leaders were even more eager: Chancellor Kohl and Gorbachev agreed in June to support self-determination and arms reductions and to build a common European home. For Gorbachev the policies of glasnost, free elections, and warm relations with Western leaders were a calculated risk born of the Soviet Union's severe economic crisis and need for Western help. For other Communist regimes, however, Moscow's new thinking was an unalloyed disaster. The governments of eastern Europe owed their existence to the myth of the world proletarian revolution and their survival to police-state controls backed by the threat of Soviet military power. Now, however, the Soviet leader himself had renounced the right of intervention, and he urged eastern European Communist parties to imitate perestroika and glasnost. Eastern European bosses like Erich Honecker of East Germany and Milo Jake of Czechoslovakia quietly made common cause with hard-liners in Moscow. Chinese leaders were in a different position. Ever since the late 1950s the Chinese Communist party had regularly and officially denounced the Soviets as revisionistsMarxist hereticsand Gorbachev's deeds and words only proved their rectitude. Even so, since the death of Mao Zedong the Chinese leadership had itself adopted limited reforms under the banner of the Four Modernizations and had permitted a modicum of highly successful free enterprise while retaining a monopoly of political power. When Hu Yaobang, a former leader, died on April 15, 1989, however, tens of thousands of students and other protesters began to gather in Chinese cities to demand democratic reforms. Within a week 100,000 people filled Tiananmen Square in Peking and refused to disperse despite strong warnings. The 70th anniversary of the May Fourth Movement, the first student movement in modern Chinese history, propelled the protests, as did Gorbachev's own arrival for the first Sino-Soviet summit in 30 years. By May 20 the situation was completely out of control: more than 1,000,000 demonstrators occupied large sections of Peking, and on the 29th students erected a statue called the Goddess of Democracy in Tiananmen Square. Behind the scenes a furious power struggle ensued between party chiefs advocating accommodation and those calling for the use of force; it remained uncertain whether the People's Liberation Army could be trusted to act against the demonstration. Finally, on June 3, military units from distant provinces were called in to move against the crowds; they did so efficiently, killing hundreds of protesters. Thousands more were arrested in the days that followed. The suppression of the democratic movement in China conditioned the thinking of eastern European officials and protesters alike for months. Taking heart from Gorbachev's reformism, citizens hoped that the time had finally come when they might expand their narrow political options. They moved cautiously, however, not wholly trusting that the Soviet Union would stand aside and fearing that at any moment their local state security police would opt for a Tiananmen solution. Nonetheless, in July, at the annual Warsaw
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (167 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
Pact meeting, Gorbachev called on each member state to pursue independent solutions [to] national problems and said that there were no universal models of Socialism. At the same time Bush toured Poland and Hungary, praising their steps toward democracy and offering aid, but saying and doing nothing that would embarrass the Soviets or take strategic advantage of their difficulties. So it was that for the first time both superpower leaders indicated with increasing clarity that they intended to stand aside and allow events in eastern Europe to take their course independent of Cold War considerations. Gorbachev had indeed repealed the Brezhnev Doctrine, and Bush had done nothing to impel him to reimpose it. The results were almost immediate. In August a trickle, then a flood of would-be migrs from East Germany tried the escape route open through Hungary to Austria and West Germany. In the same month the chairman of the Soviet Central Committee admitted the existence of the secret protocols in the German-Soviet Nonaggression Pact under which Stalin had annexed Latvia, Lithuania, and Estonia. On the 50th anniversary of the pact, August 23, an estimated 1,000,000 Balts formed a human chain linking their capitals to denounce the annexation as illegal and to demand self-determination. In September the Hungarian government suspended its effort to stave off the flight of East Germans, and by the end of the month more than 30,000 had escaped to the West. Demonstrations for democracy began in East Germany itself in late September, spreading from Leipzig to Dresden and other cities. On October 6 7 Gorbachev, visiting in honour of the German Democratic Republic's 40th anniversary, urged East Germany to adopt Soviet-style reforms and said that its policy would be made in Berlin, not Moscow. Against this background of massive and spreading popular defiance of Communist regimes, Western governments maintained a prudent silence about the internal affairs of Soviet-bloc states, while sending clear signals to Moscow of the potential benefits of continued liberalization. When Gorbachev's nemesis Yeltsin visited the United States in September, the administration kept a discreet distance. Later that month Shevardnadze held extensive and private talks with Baker; he dropped once and for all the Soviet demand that the American SDI program be included in the START negotiations. In the first week of October the European Community, West Germany, and then (at the insistence of Congress) the United States offered emergency aid totalling $2,000,000,000 to the democratizing Polish government. The chairman of the U.S. Federal Reserve Board went to Moscow to advise the Soviets on how they, too, might make the transition to a market economy, and Secretary Baker proclaimed, We want perestroika to succeed. A month later Gorbachev gave the first indication of the limits to reform, warning that Western efforts to export capitalism or interfere with east European politics would be a great mistake. By that time, however, the collapse of Communism in the satellite states, at least, was irreversible. Hungary became the second (after Poland) to seize its independence when the National Assembly, on October 18, amended its constitution to abolish the Socialist party's leading role in society, legalize non-Communist political parties, and change the name of the country from the People's Republic to simply the Republic of Hungary. East Germany, one of the most repressive of all Soviet-bloc states, was next. By late October crowds numbering more than 300,000 rose up in Leipzig and Dresden to demand the ouster of the Communist regime. On November 1 the East German cabinet bowed before the unrelenting, nonviolent pressure of its people by reopening its border with Czechoslovakia. On November 3 the ministers in charge of security and the police resigned. The next day a reported 1,000,000 demonstrators jammed the streets of East Berlin to demand democracy, prompting the resignations of the rest of the cabinet. After 50,000 more people had fled the country in the ensuing week, the East German government threw in the towel. On November 9 it announced that exit visas would be granted immediately to all citizens wishing to visit the West and that all border points were now open. At first, citizens did not dare believehundreds of East Germans had lost their lives trying to escape after the Berlin Wall went up in August 1961but when some did, the news flowed like electricity that the Berlin Wall had fallen. A week later the dreaded Stasis, or state security police, were disbanded. By December 1 the East German Volkskammer (parliament) renounced the Communist Socialist Unity Party's leading role in society and began to expose the corruption and brutality that had characterized the Honecker regime. A new coalition government took control and planned free national elections for May 1990. Czechoslovaks were the fourth people to carry out a nonviolent revolution, though at first frustrated by the
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (168 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
hard-line regime's continued will to repress. A demonstration on November 17 in Wenceslas Square in Prague was broken up by force. The Czechoslovaks, emboldened by events in East Germany and the absence of a Soviet reaction, turned out in ever larger numbers, however, demanding free elections and then cheering the rehabilitated hero of the 1968 Prague Spring, Alexander Dubek. The entire cabinet resigned, and the Communist Central Committee promised a special congress to discuss the party's future. The dissident liberal playwright Vclav Havel denounced the shake-up as a trick, crowds of 800,000 turned out to demand democratic elections, and Czechoslovak workers declared a two-hour general strike as proof of their solidarity. The government caved in, abandoning the Communist party's leading role on November 29, opening the border with Austria on the 30th, and announcing a new coalition cabinet on December 8. President Gustav Husk resigned on the 10th and free elections were scheduled for the 28th. By the end of the year Havel was president of Czechoslovakia and Dubek was parliamentary chairman. The fifth and sixth satellite peoples to break out of the 45-year Communist lockstep were the Bulgarians and Romanians. The former had an easy time of it after the Communist party secretary and president, Todor Zhivkov, resigned on November 10. Within a month crowds in Sofia called for democratization, and the Central Committee leader voluntarily surrendered the party's leading role. Romania, however, suffered a bloodbath. There the Communist dictator Nicolae Ceauescu had built a ferocious personal tyranny defended by ubiquitous and brutal security forces. He intended to ride out the anti-Communist wave in eastern Europe and preserve his rule. Thus, when crowds of Romanian citizens demonstrated for democracy in imitation of events elsewhere, the government denounced them as Fascist reactionaries and ordered its security forces to shoot to kill. Courageous crowds continued to rally and regular army units joined the rebellion, and, when the Soviets indicated their opposition to Ceauescu, civil war broke out. On December 22 popular forces captured Ceauescu while he attempted to flee, tried him on several charges, including genocide, and executed him on the 25th. An interim National Salvation Front Council took over and announced elections for May 1990. By the end of the year the Czechoslovaks and Hungarians had already concluded agreements with Moscow providing for the rapid withdrawal of Soviet military forces from their countries.
international relations
Communism and the Warsaw Pact altogether; second, that the eastern European revolution might spread to nationalities within the U.S.S.R. itself; and third, that the NATO powers might try to exploit eastern European unrest to its own strategic advantage. The first fear quickly came true, and as 1989 came to an end, Gorbachev's foreign and domestic policies were increasingly directed toward forestalling the second and third dangers. Concerning possible Western exploitation of the retreat of Communism, Shevardnadze expressed as early as October the Soviet Union's desire to pursue the dissolution of the Warsaw Pact and NATO military alliances. (Of course, the Warsaw Pact was in the course of dissolving from within.) Then, in November, Gorbachev warned against Western attempts to export capitalism. Western European leaders were anxious to reassure him, as was President Bush at the December 23 Malta summit. Only a few days before, however, Chancellor Kohl had alerted the Soviets and the world that he intended to press forward at once on the most difficult problem of all arising from the liberation of eastern Europe: the reunification of Germany. That prospect, and the conditions under which it might occur, would dominate Great Power diplomacy in 1990. Gorbachev had every reason to fear that his second nightmare would come true: the spillover of popular revolt into the Soviet Union itself. The first of the subject nationalities of the U.S.S.R. to demand self-determination were the Lithuanians, whose Communist Party Congress voted by a huge majority to declare its independence from the party's leadership in Moscow and to move toward an independent, democratic state. Gorbachev denounced the move at once and warned of bloodshed if the Lithuanians persisted. In January 1990 his personal visit to the Lithuanian capital, Vilnius, to calm the waters provoked a rally of 250,000 people demanding the abrogation of the Soviets' illegal 1940 annexation. When in that same month Soviet troops entered the Azerbaijan capital, Baku, and killed more than 50 Azerbaijani nationalists, fears arose that the Baltic states might suffer the same fate. Gorbachev let it be known that, the liberation of eastern Europe notwithstanding, he would not preside over the dissolution of the U.S.S.R.
international relations
European Community. Moreover, how was a united Germany to be prevented from aspiring to military power or hegemony in the power vacuum of eastern Europe? The Soviets seemed unlikely to countenance a united Germany fully allied with the United States and the EC, while a neutral Germany might become a loose cannon vacillating between Moscow and the West. So it was that on the day after the Malta summit, President Bush declared his support for a gradually reunited Germany to remain in NATO and the EC, within a Europe whole and free. French President Mitterrand warned the Germans against pushing it too hard, while British Prime Minister Thatcher was openly skeptical. Gorbachev was expected to demand large concessions in return for his approval. Bush presumably had reassured him at Malta that events would not be allowed to get out of control. To underscore their intention to assert their rights in Germany dating back to the 1945 Potsdam conference, the Soviets requested a meeting of the old Allied Control Council in Berlin. To underscore their intention to respect Soviet feelings, the other World War II Allied powers (the United States, Great Britain, and France) agreed to meet on December 11. The reunification of Germany, for so long thought impossible and, by many, perhaps most people in the U.S.S. R., France, Britain, and the United States, even undesirable, now suddenly appeared inevitable. Whatever their misgivings, the Allies could hardly deny Germany the right to the self-determination they claimed for themselves and all other peoples. When members of NATO and the Warsaw Pact convened at Ottawa, on Feb. 11, 1990, Bush skillfully won universal agreement to a prudent format for talks on the unification of Germany. The French, British, and Soviets had considered involving the four powers from the start in group negotiations with the Germans, thereby calling into question German sovereignty. Bush's plan, however, would permit the German states themselves to work out their future and then submit their wishes to the four powers for final approval. These two plus four talks were expected to be a slow, deliberative process. In fact, the overwhelming will of the German people and the press of events brought negotiations quickly to a head. First, the East German elections on March 18 revealed a strong majority in favour of immediate unification. Second, the East German economy underwent sudden collapse after the disappearance of Communist discipline and the flight of hundreds of thousands of people. Third, the East German infrastructure was now revealed as decrepit and backward, the environment grossly polluted, and the currency worthless. Talks began at once on an emergency unification of the two Germanies' economies, and in April, after much hand-wringing, Kohl and the Deutsche Bundesbank accepted a plan to replace the East German currency with deutsche marks on a one-to-one basis. The two plus four talks moved to the foreign ministerial level in May, and within two weeks East and West Germany published their terms for their imminent merger. Moreover, it would not be achieved by the laborious crafting of a new constitution but by the quicker provisions of Article 23 of the West German Basic Law, whereby new provinces could adhere to the existing constitution by a simple majority vote. The Bundestag approved these terms on June 21, and West and East Germany were unified economically on July 1. Assurances were required to the effect that a united Germany, far from making NATO more threatening, would in fact be constrained by its membership in the U.S.-led alliance; that German military power would be limited by treaty and that Soviet troops might remain in East Germany for a time as a guarantee; that SovietGerman relations would improve after unification and yield vital economic assistance for the Soviet Union; and that the new Germany would recognize and respect existing international boundaries. Bush moved to satisfy the first and second of these desiderata at the NATO summit in July; its declaration defined NATO and the Warsaw Pact as no longer enemies, renounced NATO's long-standing policy on first use of nuclear weapons, agreed to limits (proposed by Shevardnadze) on the size of the German army, and invited the Warsaw Pact countries to establish regular diplomatic liaison with NATO. The third desideratumimproved SovietGerman relationswas, of course, up to Chancellor Kohl to satisfy. He offered to cut the German army to 370,000 men, renounce chemical, biological, and nuclear weapons, and aid in financing Soviet troops during an eventual withdrawal over a 34-year transition period. He also extended $5,000,000,000 in credits, with an expectation of more to follow. In return he secured Gorbachev's acceptance of a united, sovereign, democratic German state to remain a full member of the Western alliance and the EC. Kohl also took pains to reassure the French that the new united Germany would pose no threat. In the ongoing EC deliberations about the greater unification to take effect in 1992,
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (171 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
Kohl sided constantly and strongly with the French position. He made it as clear as possible that the Germans were good Europeans and that their unity would occur harmlessly within the context of greater European and Atlantic communities. Meanwhile, the bilateral talks between East and West Germans proceeded at an emergency pace. The two governments signed the terms for their political union on August 31. The four Allied powers then ratified them in their own Final Settlement with Respect to Germany. Those signatures, affixed in Moscow on September 12, formally brought World War II to an end. The next day Germany and the U.S.S.R. signed a treaty of 20 years' duration pledging to each other friendly relations and recognition of borders and renouncing the use of force. The four Allied powers renounced their rights in Germany on October 1, the final settlement took effect on Oct. 3, 1990, and Germans tearfully celebrated their reunification. One final issue remainedthat of Germany's permanent boundaries. Western powers and especially the Polish government had pressured Kohl from the beginning to recognize for all time the inviolability of the OderNeisse border and thus the permanent loss to Germany of Silesia, eastern Pomerania, Danzig (Gdask), and East Prussia. At first Kohl hung back, earning for himself much abuse from Western statesmen and scaremongers. His tactic seems to have been to make a show of standing up for Germany's lost territories in the east in order to send a message to the Polish government about the need to respect the rights of ethnic Germans in Poland, as well as to minimize the appeal of the right-wing Republikaner party to the German electorate. As soon as German unity was assured, Kohl accepted Germany's boundaries as permanent, and he signed a treaty to that effect with Poland on November 14. Five days later the second CSCE summit convened in Paris to proclaim the end of the Cold War. In the Conventional Forces in Europe Treaty, the NATO and Soviet sides each pledged to limit themselves to 20,000 battle tanks and 20,000 artillery tubes, 6,800 combat aircraft, 30,000 other armoured combat vehicles, and 2,000 attack helicopters. The CSCE member states signed the Charter of Paris for a New Europe, in which the Soviets, Americans, and Europeans both east and west announced to the world that Europe was henceforth united, that all blocsmilitary and economichad ceased to exist, and that all member states stood for democracy, freedom, and human rights.
international relations
geopolitical rivalry disappeared, or that conflicts of interest would not recur in many parts of the world. Great Power politics would go on. At the same time, the liberation of eastern Europe, unification of Germany, reduction of armaments, and suspension of Leninist ideological war against the outer world were symptomatic of the changed nature of superpower relations. Second, those relations changed their nature over the years 198590 because the Soviet leadership lost the ability or the will, or both, to prosecute the Cold War and seemingly came to realize that even the gains they had made in the Cold War were not in the best interests of the Soviet Union. Rather, the U.S.S.R. and its satellites and client states constituted a network of obligations that seriously strained the resources of the central economy and that had called into being a hostile alliance consisting of all the other major industrial powers of the world: the United States, Britain, France, West Germany, Japan, and China. What was more, the Communist (or Stalinist) command structure had proved woefully inadequate to the demands of a technological age. In sum, the Soviet Union had embarked under Stalin on a Sisyphean struggle against the entire outer world, only to discover over time that its huge conventional army was of doubtful utility, its nuclear arsenal unusable, its diplomatic attempts to divide the enemy alliance unsuccessful, its Third World clients expensive and of dubious value, and its pervasive apparatus for espionage, disinformation, terror, and demoralization of temporary effect only. Always the Western peoples recovered their will and dynamism; always the Soviet Union fell further behind, until finally, after 40 years, the empire fell, exhausted, to the ground. That was when the younger generation came to the fore, promoting the new thinking that had sprung up from disgust with the rigid and brutal structures dating from Stalin and the rigid and counterproductive policies dating from Brezhnev. Perhaps Gorbachev himself remained a committed Marxist-Leninisthe said so at every opportunitybut the practical effect of his repudiation of old structures and policies was to dismantle much that had provoked the fear and hostility of the West in the first place. Nor would releasing eastern Europe suffice to reverse the inevitable decline of the Communist empire. The age of microelectronics, computers, space technology, and global communications was also an age in which human creativity, not brute labour, was the most valuable asset in a nation's economic and military strength. Far from unleashing creativity and spontaneous production, as Marxist theory predicted, Soviet Communism had stifled itthrough terror, bureaucratization, the lack of a profit motive and market mechanism, and hierarchical, centralized decision making. Eventually, if the Soviet Union were to remain even a great power, much less a superpower, it would have to jettison not only its subject empire but also Communism itself. George Kennan predicted in his famous Long Telegram of 1946 and X article of 1947 that the Soviets would ultimately fail to digest the empire they had swallowed and would have to disgorge it. In the meantime, the West had to contain Soviet influence, neither retreating into isolationism nor overreacting militarily, and above all remaining confident about its basic human values. He was right. The most fundamental, long-range reason for the end of the Cold War was that Communism was based on profound contradictions and a misreading of human nature. So long as other nations refused to surrender to their fear, the Soviet system could never prevail. Perhaps the exhortations and policies of Reagan and Thatcher did determine the timing of the Soviet collapse, but the collapse was bound to come sooner or later. Students of Soviet history with a more sociological bent offered yet another explanation for the Gorbachev phenomenon, based on irrepressible trends within Soviet society itself. For whatever horrors he committed against his own people, Stalin had made the U.S.S.R. into a modern, industrial, and primarily urban country. Khrushchev introduced television and spaceflight, and Brezhnev, through dtente, multiplied the foreign contacts and experience of Soviet citizens. By the late 1970s a great percentage of Soviet people had ceased to be illiterate peasants easily suppressed, propagandized, and drafted into massive military, agricultural, or construction projects. Instead, a second- or third-generation urban population had grown up that inevitably came to demand more access to the information, political influence, and material rewards available to people of their station in the West. Once glasnost gave them a voice, these new middle classes loudly expressed their dissatisfaction with a regime that had become not only inhumane but irrational, even on its own materialistic terms. According to this view, therefore, Sovietism was doomed even by its relative success: the more modern the U.S.S.R. became, the less legitimate its party dictatorship became in the eyes of its educated classes. A final, long-range interpretation laid stress on the nationality crisis in eastern Europe and the Soviet Union.
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (173 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
The U.S.S.R. was the world's last great multinational empire. The Communist party maintained its tight control over the Balts, Ukrainians, Moldavians, Georgians, Uzbeks, Armenians, and a dozen other major peoples by a combination of economic controls, censorship and propaganda, police methods, suppression of national cultures and churches, Russification, dispersal of populations, and in the last resort, force all justified by the myth that Marxism transcended bourgeois nationalism and ensured equality and prosperity to all. Glasnost, however, released the real and abiding national sentiments of all the peoples under the Soviet yoke, allowing them to organize and agitate, while the economic breakdown gave the lie to Soviet promises. Finally, the discrediting of Communism itself removed the last justification for the very existence of the empire. Gorbachev did not foresee how far his policy of limited free expression would get out of hand, and by the time he did it was too late. He then gave up trying to hold eastern Europe and concentrated instead on trying to hold the U.S.S.R. together. It remained to be seen whether he, or his successor, could achieve even that.
international relations
all power in Panama he had amassed a personal fortune by smuggling illegal drugs into the United States, and in 1988 a U.S. grand jury indicted Noriega on drug-trafficking charges. The Reagan administration offered to drop the charges if Noriega would agree to step down and leave Panama, but he refused. In May 1989, Panama staged elections monitored by an international team that included former U.S. President Carter. Although the opposition civilian candidate, Guillermo Endara, appeared to win by a 3-to1 margin, Noriega annulled the vote, declared his own puppet candidate the victor, and had Endara and other opponents beaten in the streets. President Bush dispatched 2,000 additional soldiers to U.S. bases in the Panama Canal Zone, and the Organization of American States (OAS) called for a peaceful transfer of power to an elected government in Panama. In December 1989, Noriega bade the Panamanian National Assembly to name him maximum leader and declare a virtual state of war with the United States. Within days a U.S. soldier was ambushed and killed in Panama, an incident followed by the shooting of a Panamanian soldier by U.S. military guards. President Bush now considered that he had a pretext to act. A Panamanian judge taking refuge in the Canal Zone swore in Endara as president, and 24,000 U.S. troops (including 11,000 airlifted from the United States) seized control of Panama City. Noriega eluded the invaders for four days, then took refuge with the papal nuncio. On Jan. 3, 1990, he surrendered himself to U.S. custody and was transported to Miami to stand trial. The OAS voted 20 to 1 to condemn what seemed to many Latin Americans an unwarranted Yanqui intervention. The U.S. conflict with the Nicaraguan revolutionary regime of Daniel Ortega also reached a climax in 1989. On February 14 five Central American presidents, inspired by the earlier initiatives of the Costa Rican president and Nobel Peace laureate Oscar Arias, agreed to plans for a cease-fire in the entire region, the closing of Contra bases in Honduras, and monitored elections in Nicaragua to be held no later than February 1990. In April Nicaragua's National Assembly approved the plan and passed laws relaxing the Sandinistas' prohibitions of free speech and opposition political parties. Because the Sandinistas' prospects for continued, large-scale aid from Cuba and the U.S.S.R. were slim in light of the Soviet new thinking, Ortega concluded that he must, after all, risk the fully free elections he had avoided ever since his takeover 10 years before. The five Central American presidents announced in August their schedule for the demobilization of the Contras, and in October the U.S. Congress acceded to Bush's request for nonmilitary aid to the Nicaraguan opposition. The elections were held on Feb. 25, 1990, and, to the surprise of almost everyone on both sides of the struggle, the Nicaraguan people favoured National Opposition Union leader Violeta Barrios de Chamorro by 55 to 40 percent. Ortega acknowledged his defeat and pledged to respect and obey the popular mandate. The United States immediately suspended the aid to the Contras, lifted the economic sanctions against Nicaragua, and proposed to advance economic assistance to the new regime.
Afghanistan
The resolution of regional conflicts at the end of the 1980s extended to Asia as well. In Afghanistan the Soviet Union had committed some 115,000 troops in support of the KGB-installed regime of President Mohammad Najibullah but had failed to eliminate the resistance of the mujahideen. The war became a costly drain on the Soviet budget and a blow to Soviet military prestige. In the atmosphere of glasnost even an antiwar movement of sorts arose in the Soviet Union. A turning point came in mid-1986, when the United States began to supply the Afghan rebels with surface-to-air Stinger missiles, which forced Soviet aircraft and helicopters to suspend their low-level raids on rebel villages and strongholds. In January 1987 Najibullah announced a cease-fire, but the rebels refused his terms and the war continued. In February 1988 Gorbachev conceded the need to extract Soviet forces from the stalemated conflict. In April, Afghan, Pakistani, and Soviet representatives in Geneva agreed to a disengagement plan based on
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (175 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
Soviet withdrawal by February 1989 and noninvolvement in each other's internal affairs. The Soviets completed the evacuation on schedule but continued to supply the Kabul regime with large quantities of arms and supplies. The regime abandoned its strategy of seeking out the mujahideen and instead pulled back into strong defensive bastions in the fertile valleys, maintaining control of roads and cities. The rebels lacked the tanks and artillery to launch major offensive operations, and internal feuds among the rebel leaders also inhibited their operations. Thus, the predictions of Western journalists that Kabul would soon fall were proved wrong; the Soviets' client state in Afghanistan survived into the 1990s.
international relations
In December 1987, Israeli soldiers in the Gaza Strip killed an Arab youth engaged in a protest. Widespread unrest broke out in the Israeli-occupied territories, leading to 21 deaths in two weeks. This was the start of the intifada (shaking), a wave of Palestinian protests and Israeli reprisals that lent new urgency to Middle East diplomacy. Israeli military rule of the West Bank then hardened, and the Fatah faction of the PLO stepped up its terrorism from bases in Lebanon. A first apparent breakthrough for U.S. policy occurred in November 1988, when the Palestine National Council, meeting in Algiers, voted overwhelmingly to accept UN Resolutions 242 and 338, calling for Israel to evacuate the occupied territories and for all countries in the region to live in peace within secure and recognized boundaries. Did this imply PLO recognition of Israel's right to exist? At first the PLO chairman, Ysir Araft, refused to say, whereupon the United States denied him a visa to make a trip to the UN. He did in fact speak to a reconvened UN in Geneva but again failed to be explicit about PLO policy. The next day, in a news conference, Araft finally recognized Israel's right to exist, and he renounced terrorism as well. Schultz immediately announced that the United States would conduct open dialogue with the PLO. The Israelis, then in the midst of a cabinet crisis, were unable to respond decisively. In March the new Israeli foreign minister, Moshe Arens, visited Washington, by which time the new Bush administration was also ready to make its first foray into the ArabIsraeli thicket with a plan for liberalized Israeli rule on the West Bank in return for PLO action to moderate the intifada and suspend raids on Israel from Lebanon. The Israelis had a plan of their own based on elections in the occupied territories, but without PLO participation or international observation. The Arab League endorsed the idea for a peace conference and held that Palestinian elections on the West Bank could occur only after an Israeli withdrawal. The Israeli prime minister, Yitzhak Shamir, retorted that elections could occur only after the intifada had ended, insisted on continuing Israeli settlement on the West Bank, and denied the possibility of ever creating a Palestinian state. The deadlock in the Middle East was thus as intractable as ever. In fact, the situation had hardened in the late 1980s for a variety of reasons. First, the Arabs themselves were seriously divided. Egypt, the most populous Arab state, had no desire to disturb its peace with Israel dating from the Camp David Accords. Saudi Arabia and the other wealthy oil states were preoccupied with the Persian Gulf crisis and nervous about the presence in their countries of thousands of Palestinian guest workers. Syria's president, afiz al-Assad, a bitter rival of Saddam Hussein, was busy absorbing a large chunk of Lebanon. King Hussein of Jordan was caught between Syria and Iraq, a prisoner of his large Palestinian refugee population, and yet in no condition to challenge Israel militarily. Meanwhile, the liberalization of emigration policy in the U.S.S.R. and the pervasive anti-Semitism there led to the influx of tens of thousands of Soviet Jews, whom the Israelis began to settle on the West Bank. Finally, the fading of the Cold War did little to enhance the ability of the superpowers to impose or broker a settlement in the region. Gorbachev hoped to improve relations with Israel while maintaining the Soviets' traditional ties to the radical Arab states and at the same time doing nothing to damage his dtente with the United States. The Americans wanted to maintain their alliance with Israel but could not afford to alienateor compromisethe moderate Arab governments so important to the stability of the oil-rich gulf.
international relations
wishes of the Western powers. The Iraqi foreign minister insisted that Kuwait, Saudi Arabia, and the gulf emirates make partial compensation for these alleged crimes by cancelling $30,000,000,000 of Iraq's foreign debt; meanwhile, 100,000 of Iraq's best troops concentrated on the Kuwaiti border. In sum, a frustrated Hussein had turned his sights from giant Iran to the wealthy but vulnerable Arab kingdoms to the south. Iraq's brash and provocative demands alarmed the Arab states. President Hosn Mubrak of Egypt initiated negotiations between Iraq and Kuwait in Saudi Arabia, hoping to pacify the situation without the intervention of the United States and other outside powers. Hussein, too, expected no interference from outside the region, but he made only the poorest show of accepting mediation. He broke off negotiations after just two hours and the next day, August 2, ordered his army to occupy Kuwait. Hussein had risen to the position of leader of the Bath socialist party and military dictator of Iraq in a postcolonial environment of intrigue, paranoia, and genuine political threats. Iraq, situated in the Fertile Crescent of the ancient Babylonian emperors, was a populous and wealthy country torn by ethnic and religious divisions. Iraq's boundaries, like those of all other states in the region, had been drawn up by British and French colonialists and either were arbitrary or conformed to their own interests rather than to the ethnic and economic needs of the region. In fact, the trackless deserts of the Middle East had never known stable national states, and Kuwait in particular struck Iraqis as an artificial state carved out of Iraq's natural coastlineperhaps for the very purpose of preventing the Persian Gulf's oil fields from falling under a single strong Arab state. In addition to coveting Kuwait's wealth, Hussein hated its monarchical regime even as he accepted its billions in aid to support his own military establishment and war with Iran. Hussein rationalized his hatred for the gulf monarchies, the Iranian Shites, and the Israelis in Arab nationalist terms. A disciple of Egypt's Nasser, he saw himself as the revolutionary and military genius who would someday unify the Arabs and enable them to defy the West. Hussein made the first in a series of fatal miscalculations, however, when he judged that his fellow Arabs would tolerate his seizure and despoliation of Kuwait rather than call upon outsiders for help. Instead, the government of Kuwait, now in exile, and the fearful King Fahd of Saudi Arabia looked at once to Washington and the United Nations for support. President Bush condemned Hussein's act, as did the British and Soviet governments, and the UN Security Council immediately demanded that Iraq withdraw. Bush echoed the Carter Doctrine by declaring that the integrity of Saudi Arabia, now exposed to Iraqi invasion, was a vital American interest, and two-thirds of the 21 member states of the Arab League likewise condemned Iraq's aggression. Within days the United States, the European Community, the Soviet Union, and Japan all imposed an embargo on Iraq, and the Security Council voted strict economic sanctions on Iraq (with Cuba and Yemen abstaining). The same day King Fahd requested American military protection for his country. President Bush at once declared Operation Desert Shield and deployed the first of 200,000 American troops to the northern deserts of Saudi Arabia, augmented by British, French, and Saudi units and backed by naval and air forces. It was the largest American overseas operation since the Vietnam War, but its stated purpose was not to liberate Kuwait but to deter Iraq from attacking Saudi Arabia and seizing control of one-third of the world's oil reserves. In President Bush's words, the Allies had drawn a line in the sand. Hussein was not impressed. On August 8 he formally annexed Kuwait, referring to it as Iraq's 19th province, an act the UN Security Council immediately condemned. Egypt offered to contribute troops to the Allied coalition, followed by 12 of the Arab League's member states. Hussein responded by condemning those states as traitorous and proclaiming a jihad, or holy war, against the coalitiondespite the fact that he and his government had never upheld the Muslim cause in the past. He tried to break the Arab alliance with the Western powers by offering to evacuate Kuwait in return for Israeli withdrawal from its occupied territoriesdespite the fact that he had never upheld the Palestinian cause either. When his efforts failed to weaken the coalition's resolve, Hussein detained as hostages all foreigners caught in Kuwait and Iraq and moved to conclude permanent peace with Iran, thereby freeing his half-million-man army for battle. Thus began the first post-Cold War world crisis. It can be described as such not only because it occurred
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (178 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
after the collapse of the Iron Curtain in Europe and the dramatic moves toward EastWest dtente but also because of the characteristics of the crisis itself. The stakes in the Iraqi invasion of Kuwait did not place Soviet and Western interests in direct conflict. Rather than falling into competition over how to handle the crisis, the United States and Soviet Union appeared in full agreement as the votes at the UN indicated. To be sure, a cutoff of oil exports from the Middle East would harm the Western states and perhaps even help the U.S.S.R. as the world's largest oil producer, but Gorbachev was counting on large-scale economic aid from the West. If he opposed President Bush's efforts to deal with the crisis, both the economic damage done to the West and the political hostility his opposition would arouse might end Gorbachev's hopes for economic assistance. Bush, in turn, openly described the Persian Gulf crisis as a test case for the new world order he hoped to inaugurate in the wake of the Cold War: a test of the United Nations as a genuine force for peace and justice, and thus of SovietWestern cooperation.
international relations
adequate offensive military option. Hussein countered by reinforcing his own army of occupation to the level of 680,000 men. What was U.S. policy at this time? Most observers believed that Bush would not or could not go to war on behalf of Kuwait and would sooner or later employ the multiple UN resolutions as bargaining chips sacrificing some in return for an Iraqi withdrawal. Even the new military buildup did not imply an imminent war, since it could be justified by the argument that Hussein would not negotiate seriously unless faced with a threat of force. No sign of compromise emanated from the White House, however. Instead, Bush and his advisers repeated their insistence that Iraq comply with the UN resolutions unconditionally. Moreover, Middle East analysts and intelligence agencies began to question whether a mere Iraqi withdrawal from Kuwait would suffice to pacify the region. After all, Hussein had proved twice that he considered aggressive war an acceptable tool of policy. He had built up a huge army and spent 10 years' worth of oil revenues on the most sophisticated weapons he could obtain, including chemical and biological agents and nuclear weapons facilities that were within a year or two of producing warheads. In other words, to oblige the Iraqis simply to withdraw from Kuwait would not prevent them from attacking there, or elsewhere, at some future time of their choosing. Genuine security in the gulf region would seem to require the destruction of the offensive capability of the Iraqi army and preferably the removal of Hussein himself. Such goals, however, could be achieved only through war, not by any sort of diplomatic compromise. On November 29, contrary to all expectations, Bush and the United States received authorization from the Security Council to use all means necessary in the gulf if Iraq failed to comply with all UN resolutions by Jan. 15, 1991. To bow to this ultimatum would be humiliating for Hussein, an admission of the bankruptcy of his policy and of his impotence to resist the coalition. To some observers it seemed that Bush was unwilling to leave Iraq the sort of opening that might avert a war. Bush argued that it was not his responsibility to provide Hussein with a way out and that he would not permit Hussein to appear, in the eyes of the Arab masses, as a hero who had stood up to the American imperialists. Saddam Hussein refused to respond constructively to French and Soviet overtures, remained defiant, and escalated his rhetoric. Meanwhile, his occupation force looted Kuwait city and dug an elaborate defensive line along the KuwaitiSaudi border. President Bush's refusal to compromise seemed to contradict his stated readiness to talk. While he had shown great determination and skill in building the coalition, Bush had failed to communicate clearly the purpose of this vast military exercise. At one point, while the President was emphasizing that the conflict was about resisting aggression and defending the sovereign rights of nations and while protesters were chanting no blood for oil, Secretary Baker said that the conflict was in fact about jobs. He meant that a cutoff in oil exports might so damage the world economy as to spark a great depression, but it came out sounding as if the administration did not know what it was proposing to fight for. In the final months of 1990 a strange alliance sprang up in opposition to Bush's policy, consisting of liberals and peace activists on the one hand and neo-isolationist conservatives on the other. After a sober January debate, the Senate finally voted 5247, and the House 250183, to authorize the President to use force. Given this mood in the Congress, Iraq probably could have tied Bush's hands just by making a conciliatory gesture of some kind. Instead, Hussein played into Bush's hands. Hussein had called what he thought was an American bluff by allowing the January 15 UN deadline to come and go. Instead, just a day later, Bush announced that Operation Desert Shield had become Operation Desert Storm and that the liberation of Kuwait had begun. He was not starting a warthe war, he reminded the world, had been started by Iraq the previous Augustbut he was launching the counterattack to drive back the aggressor. Hundreds of U.S. bombers, augmented by French, British, Saudi, and Kuwaiti planes and U. S. Navy cruise missiles, dropped precision-guided bombs on military targets in Iraq and Kuwait. It was the start of the most intense campaign of strategic bombing in history, aimed in the first weeks at Iraqi command and control centres, nuclear, chemical, and biological weapons plants, conventional weapons facilities, electrical utilities, bridges and dams, and all manner of military and government installations. From the first it was evident that Iraq was unable to mount meaningful resistance. Its radar and air defense network was destroyed, and most of its warplanes fled to airfields in neutral Iran to escape destruction.
international relations
Hussein's reaction to the outbreak of war was to strike back with words, threats, terror weapons, and ploys to break the unity and resolve of the UN coalition. He decreed a holy war against the United States, called on all Muslims to unite against the Satanic enemy, and warned that in this mother of all battles the Americans would drown in pools of their own blood. He made good on his prewar pledge to attack neutral Israel, firing 39 Soviet-made Scud surface-to-surface missiles at Tel Aviv and Jerusalem. Most fell harmlessly, none contained the poison gas warheads Hussein had threatened to use, and after the first days many were destroyed in flight by American Patriot antimissile missiles. Furthermore, Hussein's purpose in launching the Scuds at neutral Israel was not achieved. He had hoped to provoke an Israeli counterstrike and thereby detach the Syrians and Egyptians from the enemy coalition. The Israelis were understandably furious at the unprovoked attacks against defenseless civilian targets but understood Bush's appeals to them not to respond. The Arab-Western coalition hung together. Hussein tried every technique at his disposal to discredit the Allied operation. He opened Kuwaiti oil pipelines into the sea and created a huge oil slick in hopes of clogging Saudi freshwater plants and shocking American opinion with the extent of the environmental consequences of the war. He mistreated Allied airmen taken prisoner and televised trumped-up propaganda reports alleging that the Allies were purposely bombing civilian targets. All this only proved to Western populations, however, that he was indeed a madman, and it steeled their will to see him defeated. The only way left for Hussein to win the war was to entrap the Americans in a close-fought ground war and to inflict so many casualties that American public opinion would turn against the President.
international relations
friend of the radical Arab states and advocate for the Palestinians; to save for the U.S.S.R. a seat at the peace conference even though it had contributed no forces and no money to the Allied effort. Gorbachev's gambit began on February 15, when Iraq announced its readiness to deal with the demand that it evacuate Kuwait. Bush denounced the announcement as a cruel hoax inasmuch as Hussein had known for months the UN conditions and could at any time have chosen to observe them. Gorbachev hailed the announcement, however, and invited the Iraqi foreign minister to Moscow. The Soviet plan called for a withdrawal from Kuwait, in return for which the U.S.S.R. would see that Hussein was spared the terms of the other UN resolutions, including punishment for war crimes and reparations to Kuwait. Gorbachev also promised to work for a Middle East peace conference after the war, thereby linking the Kuwaiti situation to the Palestinian. The Soviets (and Iraqis) were betting that Western publics would lose their stomach for a possibly bloody ground war once Iraq had promised to fulfill their main goalthe liberation of Kuwait. If they won their bet, Hussein would not only survive in power, but his army would be largely intact and he could claim a victory of sorts for having advanced the Arab cause. Bush consulted with the Allies and then set a final deadline for unconditional Iraqi withdrawal from Kuwait. The Soviets and Iraqis then produced yet another plan under which Iraq would withdraw. The linkage to the Palestinians was dropped this time, but a number of other conditions remained that flew in the face of Bush's demand for unconditional withdrawal from Kuwait. Bush's deliberate policy of channelling all decisions through the UN now paid off. The Soviets called an emergency session of the Security Council and presented their plan as the best chance for peace, but the member states refused to throw out their own resolutions. The alliance held, the Soviet gambit failed, and Gorbachev himself then backed off and expressed support for the UN effort.
international relations
of some 340 killed; it was the most one-sided major engagement in the history of modern warfare. Kuwait was freed, albeit at the cost of terrible damage, since the Iraqis practiced a scorched-earth policy that included setting ablaze hundreds of oil wells. Above all, the UN had shown itself to be truly united and possessed of the will to back up its resolutions with force. What the Bush administration did not accomplish, however, was the overthrow of Hussein himself. On the advice of General Colin Powell, chairman of the U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff, Bush decided not to press on to Baghdad or to destroy all Iraq's Republican Guard units. Hussein proceeded to crush challenges to his authority from the Kurds in northern Iraq and Shite dissidents in the south. In the first instance, Bush was restrained by the interests of Turkey, which also contained a large Kurdish minority. In the latter case, he was restrained by fear that Iran's Shite regime might try to expand its own reach at Iraq's expense. U.S. forces did provide humanitarian relief to 1,000,000 Kurdish refugees and enforce no-fly zones to stop Iraqi attacks on civilians, but American policy clearly meant to uphold Iraqi unity so as to preserve the regional balance of power. Bush probably expected Hussein to be overthrown by the Iraqis themselves, but the dictator suppressed a military coup on July 2, 1992, and was still in power long after Bush himself was out of office.
international relations
its homeland. Happily, the chaos feared by the Bush administration did not erupt, but the emergence of 15 independent states from the wreckage posed a plethora of new problems. All the states were in economic distress as they began to make the transition from centrally planned to market economies. All contained significant national minorities; none had secure, legitimate boundaries; and Russia, Ukraine, and Kazakhstan possessed sizable stocks of nuclear weapons. Thus, the world might be less scary in the short run, but it did not promise to be more stable.
95
In the run-up to the Persian Gulf War, Bush had summoned the United Nations to the task of building a new world order. He was seeking to place the resistance to Iraqi aggression on a high moral plane but was also responding to critics who accused him of lacking vision. In fact, American opinion was sharply divided on how to take advantage of the sudden, surprising victory in the Cold War. Neo-isolationists urged the United States to pare back foreign commitments, neo-nationalists wanted the country to look more to its own interests abroad, liberals hoped for a peace dividend that could be applied to a domestic agenda ranging from education to health care and crime, and all hoped to address the yawning deficits in the U. S. budget and trade balance. Internationalists of both parties, however, insisted that Americans would miss a historic opportunity if they turned inward after the Cold War. Twice before in the 20th century the United States had led the world to victories over tyranny only to see its plans for a democratic world order frustrated. As the only nation with the unique combination of military, economic, and ideological strengths needed to lead, the United States now had a duty to win the peace. Was bold leadership in fact all that was needed to fashion a secure and free world order? Or must the postCold War international system, like all previous ones, evolve according to the play of power and interest among states? Would the end of the bipolar world eventuate in a unipolar one led by the UN? Or would it fragment into a multipolar system, with new sorts and sources of threats, such as ethnic and regional violence, terrorism, and the proliferation of weapons of mass destruction to second-level states, some of them hostile to Western values?
international relations
led by Yitzhak Rabin, defeated the Likud in elections, bringing to power a more flexible Israeli cabinet. Bush then extended $10,000,000,000 in American loan guarantees to Israel, and Jerusalem in turn announced a moratorium on new Jewish settlements on the West Bank. Thanks to Bush's leadership, the conference that opened in Madrid on October 30, 1991, spawned three diplomatic tracks: IsraeliPalestinian discussions on an interim settlement; bilateral talks between Israel, on the one hand, and Jordan, Syria, and Lebanon, on the other; and multilateral conferences designed to support the first two tracks. Syria's President Assad signalled a new flexibility when he first used the word peace in September 1992, and he later indicated that the total return of the Golan Heights was no longer a precondition for negotiations. A crucial breakthrough was made in May 1993 as Israel began secret negotiations with the PLO that bore fruit in August whenjust as the delegates were gathering for the 11th multilateral round of talksthe Israeli foreign minister, Shimon Peres, made the surprise announcement that an accord had been reached with the PLO. Secret talks held in Norway had resulted in a plan to establish Palestinian self-rule in the Gaza Strip and in Jericho. As part of the agreement Araft repudiated before the Israelis the long-standing Palestinian denunciation of Israel's right to exist. The signing of a Declaration of Principles based on UN Resolutions 242 and 338, presided over by U.S. President William J. Clinton, followed on September 13. Speculation ensued as to whether Araft would survive to enforce the accord against the will of terrorist groups like ams. Despite continued violence, however, an implementation accord was reached on May 4, 1994, that in turn allowed the consummation of peace between Jordan and Israel on October 26. As the year ended, hopes were high that Syria would also agree to terms. Several sticky points remained between Jerusalem and Damascus, however, while the Israelis and Americans discussed whether or not U.S. peacekeeping forces should be deployed on the Golan Heights to monitor an agreement.
South Africa
The end of the Cold War also promoted progress in the long-standing South African conflict. To be sure, Western and Soviet-bloc states had ritually condemned apartheid and imposed economic sanctions against the white government. So long as South Africa could point to the Communist backing received by the African National Congress (ANC) and neighbouring states like Angola and Mozambique, however, it had a certain leverage with which to resist black demands for majority rule. It was the disappearance of the Communist threat and the example of brave eastern Europeans throwing off their chains that finally allowed President F.W. de Klerk to persuade even the ardent Afrikaaners of his National Party to accept reform. So, too, did the ANC, which affirmed its readiness, in January 1990, to engage the South African government in peaceful negotiations. The following month de Klerk released the ANC leader Nelson Mandela from prison. Talks began on May 2, complicated by intramural violence among competing black factions, especially the ANC and the Inkatha Freedom Party (IFP) of the Zulu chief Mangosuthu Buthelezi. De Klerk pressed on, however, and in June 1991 Parliament repealed its requirement that citizens be categorized by race. The following month Bush, citing the progress made, lifted American sanctions against South Africa. The final act began in December 1991 when de Klerk and Mandela sat down to design an interim constitutional arrangement for the transfer of power. Mandela insisted on one man, one vote at once, while whites, fearing retribution from an all-black government, insisted on a guaranteed voice in the new regime. The stalemate was broken in September at the expense of the IFP, which broke relations with Pretoria. De Klerk and Mandela proceeded bilaterally, and on February 12, 1993, they arrived at a formula for a transitional government of national unity. They eventually fixed the date for the first allSouth African free elections for April 1994. Ongoing factional violence in the black townships threatened to derail the plan, but in the final weeks the IFP agreed to permit its KwaZulu territory to participate. In the voting on April 26 Mandela won a landslide victory, and he was inaugurated as president on May 10. He called on all citizens to heal the wounds of the past, respect the fundamental rights of the individual, and construct a new order based on justice for all. As the historic year closed, it appeared that interfile:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (185 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
or intraracial bloodbaths and confiscations would not occur and that South Africa might truly be born anew.
Three tests
The crises awaiting Clinton quickly revealed the pitfalls on the road to a new world order. The most abiding was the civil war in Bosnia and Herzegovina, but the most immediate impact came in Somalia. That East African state had suffered a total breakdown of civil authority, and hundreds of thousands of people were dying of famine as warlords fought for control. During his last days in office Bush had approved Operation Restore Hope for the dispatch to Somalia of some 28,000 American troops. He styled it a humanitarian exercise, and in December 1992 Marines landed safely in Mogadishu, with the aim of turning control of the operation over to the UN as soon as possible. The Clinton administration, however, supported a UN resolution of March 26, 1993, that expanded the mission to include the rehabilitation of the political institutions and economy of Somalia. Albright lauded this effort at statebuilding as an unprecedented enterprise aimed at nothing less than the restoration of an entire country. Clinton officials articulated the principles of their new foreign policy in a series of speeches. Lake explained on September 21, 1993, that democracy and market economics were in the ascendent, so that, just as the United States had previously laboured to contain communism, it should now work for enlargement of the community of free nations. Albright outlined the moral, financial, and political benefits of multilateral action in regional disputes, and Clinton defined his goal as nothing less than to expand the reach of democracy and economic progress across the whole of Europe and to the far reaches of the world. Within three weeks of Lake's speech this bold agenda began to unravel. On October 34, more than 75 U.S. Army Rangers were wounded in an effort to capture the renegade Somali warlord General Maxamed Farax Caydiid (Muammad Farah Aydid), and two American corpses were dragged through the streets of Mogadishu before television cameras. American opinion immediately turned against the intervention, especially when it was revealed that the troops were fighting under UN commanders and had been denied heavy weapons by Secretary of Defense Les Aspin. Clinton was obliged to announce a deadline of March 31, 1994, for evacuation of the troops, which in turn meant abandoning the state-building mission. Just a week later, the enlargement agenda received another public relations blow when a mob of armed Haitians at Port-au-Prince forced the withdrawal of American and Canadian troops sent to prepare the return of the ousted president, Jean-Bertrand Aristide. That dispute dated from September 30, 1991, when a military coup led by Brigadier General Raoul Cdras had exiled Aristide and imposed martial law. The
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (186 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
United States imposed economic sanctions but was preoccupied for the rest of Bush's term with the question of what to do with the thousands of Haitian boat people fleeing the country for American shores. Clinton embraced Aristide despite his communist sympathies and record of political violence and brokered the Governors Island accord of July 1993, in which Cdras agreed to reinstate Aristide in return for amnesty and the lifting of sanctions. Aristide refused to return, however, until the generals had left Haiti, while Cdras stepped up violence against Aristide's supporters. It was then that a U.S. ship attempted to intervene, only to be turned back at the dock. The embarrassments in Somalia and Haiti and the indecision on Bosnia and Herzegovina, combined with military budget cuts exceeding those planned by Bush, provoked charges that the Clinton administration had no foreign policy at all, or an exceedingly ambitious one run from the UN and beyond the capabilities of the U. S. armed forces. To stem the criticism, Clinton issued a presidential directive that outlined precise rules for future deployments abroad. They included the stipulations that a given crisis be susceptible to a military solution with a clearly defined goal, that sufficient force be employed, that a clear end point be identifiable, and that U.S. forces go into combat only under U.S. command. Trimming their sails, Lake and Albright said that the administration would henceforth take multilateral or unilateral action on a caseby-case basis. Dubbed deliberative multilateralism, it seemed another example of reactive ad hoc policy making. A final crisis inherited by Clinton was sparked by the North Korean dictator Kim Il-sung's apparent intention to build nuclear bombs and the missiles needed to deliver them. One of the few remaining hard-line Communist regimes, North Korea had agreed to sign the Nuclear Non-proliferation Treaty (NPT) in 1985 as the price for receiving Soviet technical aid for its civilian nuclear program. When communism collapsed in Europe, the North Koreans also gave signs of wanting to shed their pariah status. In December 1991 they joined South Korea in a pledge to make the peninsula nuclear-free (thereby obliging the United States to withdraw its own nuclear warheads from the South). By the end of Bush's term, however, evidence had come to light that the North Koreans were cheating, first, by diverting enriched uranium to military research and, second, by inhibiting inspections. They threatened repeatedly to suspend adherence to the NPT. Western experts pondered what Kim was up to. Did he mean to go nuclear, perhaps as a last-ditch demonstration to prevent the collapse of his regime? Did he intend to sell bombs and missiles abroad to boost his failing economy? Or did he intend to use his nuclear potential as a bargaining chip in exchange for foreign economic aid? The situation posed a terrible dilemma for the Clinton administration, which had made nonproliferation a top priority. Sooner or later the United States would have to threaten the use of force, either because Kim refused to allow inspections or because inspections revealed that North Korea was in fact building bombs. A threat of force, however, might provoke the mysterious regime in P'yngyang into unleashing nuclear or conventional attacks on its neighbours. South Korea and Japan urged caution, while China, North Korea's only possible ally in the dispute, refused to say whether or not it would support sanctions or help to resolve the dispute. The United States alternated between brandishing carrots and sticks, to which North Korea replied with a bewildering mix of signals that culminated in a June 1994 threat to unleash war against the South. At the moment of greatest tension, when Clinton was engaging in a military buildup in East Asia and lobbying the UN for sanctions, he suddenly seemed to lose control of policy altogether. On June 15, former President Carter travelled to P'yngyang and engaged Kim in negotiations that resulted, four days later, in a tentative agreement. North Korea would gradually submit to international inspections in return for a basket of benefits. At times Clinton seemed unaware of Carter's activities and at one point even denied that the former president's words reflected American policy. Negotiations were then delayed by the death of Kim and the accession to power of his son Kim Chong Il. On August 13, however, a nuclear framework accord was signed under which North Korea would remain within the NPT and cease to operate the reactors from which it extracted weapons-grade plutonium. In exchange, the United States would provide North Korea with two light-water reactors, to be paid for by Japan and South Korea, and guarantee North Korea against nuclear attack. The United States would also supply oil to the North to compensate for the energy production lost during the transition and would work toward full diplomatic and economic relations. Because it appeared to reward nuclear blackmail and did not preclude possible future cheating, the pact was criticized in
international relations
Congress. For the moment, however, Carter's intervention relieved the crisis. Almost the same course of events followed in Haiti, only this time with Clinton's approval. Through September 1994 the Haitian military junta continued its harsh rule in defiance of sanctions and American threats. Clinton's credibility would suffer further if he failed to act, and he was also under pressure from the Congressional Black Caucus to help Haiti and was anxious to stem the flow of refugees. After receiving UN approval for an invasion, Clinton issued an ultimatum on September 15, advising General Cdras that Your time is up. Leave now or we will force you from power. Republicans, however, warned of more bloodshed like that in Somalia if the United States sent in Marines, and so Clinton searched for a way to oust the junta without having Americans fight their way in. On the 17th, even as military units converged on Haiti, he sent Carter and a blue-ribbon delegation to Port-au-Prince. After 36 hours of intense discussions, Cdras agreed to leave the country and order his soldiers not to resist a U. S. occupation, in return for amnesty. The first contingents of Operation Uphold Democracy arrived on the 19th, and President Aristide returned home on October 15. U.S. forces remained until March 1995 and were then replaced by a UN force.
international relations
the Single European Act, under which EC members were to establish full economic and monetary union, with substantial coordination of foreign and social policies, by 1992. Most of Delors's provisions were embodied in the Maastricht Treaty approved by the 12 EC member states (Spain and Portugal had been admitted in 1986) in December 1991. This unprecedented surrender of national sovereignty worried governments and voters, however. A national referendum in France barely approved the treaty, the Danes rejected it the first time around, and the government of John Major, Thatcher's successor as British prime minister, nearly fell from power before persuading Parliament to ratify Maastricht in July 1993. The treaty went into effect on November 1. In order to create an ever closer union among the peoples of Europe, Maastricht replaced the old EC with a new European Union (EU), enhanced the powers of the European Parliament at Strasbourg, promised monetary union by 1999, promoted common policies on crime, immigration, social welfare, and the environment, and called for joint action in foreign and security policy. The EU promptly voted to broaden as well as deepen its membership by approving the applications on March 29 of Norway, Sweden, Finland, and Austria (although Norwegian voters later rejected joining).
international relations
neo-isolationists thought that the alliance had outlived its purpose, but moderates of both parties shuddered to think of a world without it and recalled that its function had been not only to keep Russia out but also to keep the Americans in and the Germans down. Another slogan, out of area or out of business, expressed the view that NATO should assume the task of defending Western interests outside Europe. Still others urged NATO to expand eastward and embrace the eager Poles, Czechs, and Hungarians. Yeltsin, after initially assenting to Polish and Czech membership, announced in September 1993 that Russia would oppose NATO expansion unless Russia were included. Defense Secretary Aspin floated Clinton's attempt at a solution on October 21, 1993, when he announced that NATO would offer less formal partnerships for peace to former Soviet-bloc states, including Russia. Clinton toured Europe in January 1994after the Russian electionsto promote this so-called Partnership for Peace, but he was met with disappointment in Warsaw and Prague and continued intransigence from Moscow. In May 1994 the Russian defense minister, Peter Grachev, insisted that if NATO was bent on expansion it must subordinate itself to the CSCE, an unwieldy organization that included all the former Soviet republics. Then, on June 22, Russia insisted on a voice in the Partnership for Peace that reflected its weight and responsibility as a major European, international, and nuclear power. Meanwhile, American critics pointed out that not to expand NATO implied recognition of a continued Russian sphere of influence over eastern Europe, while to expand NATO would require the West to guarantee boundaries beyond its capabilities. (The KohlGorbachev accord on the reunification of Germany prohibited NATO deployments east of the old Iron Curtain.) Finally, to admit new nations would simply draw a line against Russia farther east. Clinton denied such an intent, but if he honoured Russia's wishes he would be permitting Russia to draw lines against NATO. U.S. Senator Richard Lugar accordingly dismissed the Partnership for Peace as an artful dodge, while Yeltsin, in December 1994, warned of a Cold Peace. Russian assertiveness was more evident with regard to its near abroad, the former republics of the Soviet Union. These states were indisputably within Russia's sphere of influence, and their economic, demographic, and security interests overlapped with Russia's. Moscow also claimed a right to intervene in its near abroad in order to keep the peace and defend Russian minorities and economic interests, a claim the United States had little choice but to tolerate because of its similar assertions regarding Panama and Haiti. By 1994 Belarus and several Central Asian republics were coordinating their financial, economic, and security policies with Moscow, and all the former Soviet states feared incurring Moscow's displeasure.
The Balkans
There was a growing disarray within NATO and the EU in the post-Cold War world, a fact evident in their ineffective and vacillating policies toward the former Yugoslavia. From its inception in 1918, Yugoslavia had been subject to strong centrifugal tendencies as its many constituent ethnic groups harboured ancient and current grievances against each other. World War II resistance leader Josip Broz Tito restored Yugoslav unity but only through the imposition of Communist ideology and complicated mechanisms for doling out benefits. This balance teetered after Tito's death in 1980, then collapsed after January 1990. By July, Slovenians voted for autonomy and the Serb minority in Croatia sought to unite with Serbia. In December Serbians elected a fiery nationalist and ex-Communist, Slobodan Miloevic, who exploited his waning power over Yugoslav institutions to seize national assets on behalf of the Serbs. Slovenia declared independence in December. As fighting erupted over disputed territories of mixed population, the presidents of the six republicsSerbia, Croatia, Bosnia and Herzegovina, Slovenia, Macedonia, and Montenegrofailed to revive a loose confederation. On June 25, 1991, Croatia declared independence, and the fighting spread. During the Cold War the United States patronized Yugoslavia because of its independence from the Soviet bloc. The Bush administration, preoccupied elsewhere, regarded the Yugoslav breakup as a European problem. The EC, in turn, did not want to wade into a civil war and could not agree on a common posture until Germany abruptly recognized Slovenia and Croatia. In late 1991 and early 1992 Macedonia and Bosnia
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (190 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
and Herzegovina declared independence, the EC and the United States imposed sanctions on Yugoslavia, a UN delegation sought Serbian support for a cease-fire and peacekeeping forces, and the Security Council approved the dispatch of 14,400 UN peacekeepers (mostly British and French). A UN plan, which would have divided Bosnia and Herzegovina and Croatia into a crazy quilt of cantons based on local ethnic majorities, pleased no one, and fighting escalated throughout 1992 amid atrocities and evidence of ethnic cleansing by the Serbs. UN sanctions, imposed in May, had little effect, and the UN peacekeeping forces had no peace to keep and no power to impose one. During the 1992 U.S. presidential campaign, Clinton criticized Bush for his ineffectual Balkans' policy. After Christopher toured European capitals in early 1993, however, it became clear that the NATO powers were unwilling to discipline the Serbs unless the United States contributed ground troops. The bombing of a crowded market in Sarajevo in February 1994 forced Clinton to threaten Serbia with air strikes. Russia then argued in support of Serbia and promoted its own plan for a partition of Bosnia. Clinton vetoed any plan that rewarded Serbian aggression, yet he also refused to lift the arms embargo on the beleaguered Bosnian Muslims. By mid-1994 the confused battle lines had somewhat clarified themselves. Slovenia was independent and at peace. Macedonia was admitted to the UN under the curious name (in deference to Greek sensibilities) The Former Yugoslav Republic of Macedonia, and a small international force, including Americans, protected it. Croatia controlled almost all its putative territory, including the Dalmatian coast. What remained of Yugoslavia included Serbia, Montenegro, and portions of Bosnia and Herzegovina inhabited or claimed by Bosnian Serbs, including a corridor stretching almost to the Adriatic Sea. The would-be state of Bosnia was strangled within this noose as the fighting among Serbs, Bosnian Serbs, Muslims, Muslim renegades, and Croats shifted from Sarajevo to Gorade to Biha. To combat Serb aggression, the UN, NATO, and the United States debated whether to retaliate with air strikes. Each time a truce seemed near, fighting broke out anew. By the autumn of 1994 UN peacekeepers were literally being held hostage by the Serbs, and it was estimated that as many as 50,000 additional troops might be needed to extricate the UN force. Clinton pledged 25,000 American troops to such an effort, but everyonenot least the Serbshoped to avoid a deeper Western involvement. There was little progress toward resolving the conflict between 1991 and December 1994. Carter then embarked on his third mission as a freelance mediator, and in the days before Christmas he shuttled between Bosnian Serbs and Muslims and fashioned an interim truce of at least four months' duration, which was reaffirmed in a UN-brokered accord on December 31. Although the truce gradually began to break down, by December 1995 a peace accord was drafted that created a loosely federalized Bosnia and Herzegovina divided roughly evenly between a Bosniac-Croat federation and a Serb republic.
international relations
the Palestinians might independently declare statehooda move that would escalate tensions with Israel. In 1998 at Wye Mills, Maryland, Netanyahu and Araft signed an accord in which the Palestinians agreed to amend the provision in their charter that called for the destruction of Israel and Israel agreed to grant the Palestinians an additional 14 percent of the West Bank. The agreement immediately began to unravel, however, and Netanyahuciting continued Palestinian violence and making new demandsrefused to proceed with the second phase of Israel's withdrawal. Netanyahu's landslide defeat by Ehud Barak in the 1999 elections raised hope that a final agreement would be reached. Israel withdrew its forces from southern Lebanon in 2000, and later that year Clinton arranged a summit at Camp David between Barak and Araft. Despite far-reaching concessions by both sides, the summit failed. Meanwhile, a visit by Ariel Sharon, the new Likud party leader, to the Temple Mount in Jerusalem to emphasize Israeli sovereignty over the city sparked Palestinian protests and the worst violence in the region in decades. As the fighting intensified, Barak came under increasing domestic pressure and called an early prime ministerial election. Sharon's landslide victory in February 2001 signaled a more cautious Israeli approach to the peace process. In the former Yugoslavia, civil protest gave way to wide-scale fighting between Serbs and ethnic Albanians in Kosovo in February 1998, when Miloevic ordered troops into the province to regain territory controlled by the Kosovo Liberation Army. In October Miloevic agreed to a truce and the removal of Serbian troops from Kosovo, though the fighting continued, as did the slaughter of ethnic Albanians. To force Serbia's withdrawal, NATO launched air strikes against Serbia. The 78-day bombing campaign exacerbated atrocities in the short term, but by June it had forced Miloevic to accept a peace plan jointly sponsored by Russia, the EU, and the United States. In 2000 Miloevic was forced to resign following massive street demonstrations held to protest his fraudulent attempt to declare himself the winner (over Vojislav Kotunica) in the first round of the Yugoslavian presidential election. Miloevic was later arrested and extradited to The Netherlands to stand trial before the UN war crimes tribunal. Negotiations in Northern Ireland produced the Belfast Agreement in 1998. After voters in both Ireland and Northern Ireland ratified it, power was officially devolved on December 2, 1999, to an elected assembly headed by a Protestant first minister, David Trimble of the mainstream Ulster Unionist Party, and his Roman Catholic deputy, Seamus Mallon of the moderate Roman Catholic Social Democratic and Labour Party. However, the issue of decommissioning (disarmament) of paramilitary groups continued to undermine the agreement into the 21st century. Less than three months after devolution, direct rule from London was restored, though the assembly was recalled again in May. The resignation of Trimble as first minister in 2001 over the IRA's continued resistance to decommissioning highlighted the tenuous nature of the peace process. After 155 years of British rule, Hong Kong was returned to China in 1997 under the political formula of one country, two systems, which preserved much of Hong Kong's economic autonomy. In the run-up to Taiwan's first direct presidential election in 1996, China held military exercises and fired missiles off Taiwan's coast to discourage moves toward independence. Relations between China and Taiwan further deteriorated in 1999 when Taiwanese President Lee Teng-hui announced his opposition to the one China policy, a move that was interpreted as a declaration of independence. In March 2000 Ch'en Shui-bian, who had earlier supported Taiwan's independence, was elected president. Chen sought to placate China by foregoing independence as long as China did not threaten Taiwan. However, China spurned Chen's offer and demanded that he endorse their version of the one China policy. In a 1998 attack allegedly organized by Osama bin Laden, a Saudi-born leader of an international terrorist network, U.S. embassies in Kenya and Tanzania were bombed, killing nearly 300 people and injuring more than 5,000. The United States responded by bombing suspected terrorist training bases in The Sudan and Afghanistan. In Afghanistan the Taliban (Persian: Students), an extremist Islamic group, consolidated its rule, though largely because of the regime's repressive methodsincluding public floggings and stoning to enforce rigid social restrictions and prohibitions on many activities by women (e.g., attending school, working, or appearing in public unaccompanied by a male relative)it was not recognized by most countries. Reports estimated that more than one million people died as a result of the constant warring in Afghanistan and that there were more than three million refugees. Despite
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (192 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
international protests, in 2001 the Taliban destroyed much of the country's pre-Islamic past, including two large Buddha statues (standing 175 feet [53 metres] and 125 feet [38 metres] high, respectively) that had been carved in the mountains at Bamiyan more than 1,500 years earlier. In 1998, India and Pakistan conducted a series of nuclear tests despite the opposition of world leaders; Iraq ended its cooperation with UN arms inspectors; and, after widespread antigovernment protests and rioting, Indonesian President Suharto resigned under pressure after 32 years. In 1999, his successor, B.J. Habibie, ordered a referendum on independence in East Timor. After nearly 80 percent voted in favour of independence, paramilitariesaided in some cases by Indonesian soldiers and policeburned and looted major towns and villages and forced tens of thousands of refugees to flee to Australia and neighbouring islands. After intense international pressure, Habibie allowed UN peacekeeping forces to secure the territory. The new century brought hope to the Korean peninsula. In 2000 South Korean President Kim Dae Jung visited the North Korean leader, Kim Chong Il, thereby becoming the first South Korean leader to visit North Korea. A summit followed, and in August, 100 North Koreans traveled to Seoul for a reunion with family members, while 100 South Koreans arrived in Pyongyang. In September, 63 North Koreans held in South Korean prisons as spies and political prisonerssome for more than 40 yearswere allowed to return to North Korea. North Korea also reestablished relations with Italy and Australia and opened a consulate in Hong Kong. Economic globalization brought benefits and concerns in the late 1990s. An economic crisis in Asia threatened to undermine the region's governments and to destabilize the world economy. The WTO, which was established in 1995 to liberalize trade and enforce trade agreements, was targeted by anticapitalist groups, who viewed it as an undemocratic tool of wealthy countries that would undermine economic development and labour, health, and environmental standards. Protests at IMF, World Bank, and WTO meetingsincluding one in Seattle, Washington, in 1999, which involved approximately 50,000 peoplebecame common and threatened to hamper the efforts of these international institutions.
Additional Reading
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (193 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
General works
Important international histories of the 20th century are William R. Keylor, The Twentieth-Century World: An International History (1984); and Felix Gilbert, The End of the European Era, 1890 to the Present, 3rd ed. (1984). Also of interest are Paul Johnson, Modern Times: The World from the Twenties to the Eighties (1983), episodic but insightful; and Ren Albrecht-Carri, A Diplomatic History of Europe Since the Congress of Vienna, rev. ed. (1973), a standard survey. The interpretive essays by Ludwig Dehio, The Precarious Balance: Four Centuries of the European Power Struggle (1962; originally published in German, 1948); and Hajo Holborn, The Political Collapse of Europe (1951, reprinted 1982), put the 20th century in a longer perspective. On war and intelligence, see Michael Howard, War in European History (1976), and War and the Liberal Conscience (1978); Theodore Ropp, War in the Modern World (1959, reprinted 1981); and Ernest R. May (ed.), Knowing One's Enemies: Intelligence Assessment Before the Two World Wars (1984). Theoretical works on the nature of international relations include Hans J. Morgenthau and Kenneth W. Thompson, Politics Among Nations: The Struggle for Power and Peace, 6th ed. (1985); Kenneth N. Waltz, Man, the State, and War: A Theoretical Analysis (1959, reprinted 1965); and F.H. Hinsley, Power and the Pursuit of Peace: Theory and Practice in the History of Relations Between States (1963). Julius Stone, Visions of World Order: Between State Power and Human Justice (1984), explores the laws governing international relations in the modern world. Key terms and concepts of international politics are analyzed in David Weigall, Britain & the World, 18151986: A Dictionary of International Relations (1987); and, in a larger work, Edmund Jan Osmnczyk, The Encyclopedia of the United Nations and International Agreements (1985).
World War I
Works on the origins of World War I include Luigi Albertini, The Origins of the War of 1914, 3 vol. (1952 57, reprinted 1980; originally published in Italian, 194243); Laurence Lafore, The Long Fuse: An Interpretation of the Origins of World War I (1965, reprinted 1981); Dwight E. Lee, The Outbreak of the First World War: Causes and Responsibilities, 4th ed. (1975); V.R. Berghahn, Germany and the Approach of War in 1914 (1973); Zara S. Steiner, Britain and the Origins of the First World War (1977); and James Joll, The Origins of the First World War (1984). Diplomacy of the war years is explored in Gerd Hardach, The First World War, 19141918 (1977; originally published in German, 1973); Bernadotte E. Schmitt and Harold C. Vedeler, The World in the Crucible, 19141919 (1984); Z.A.B. Zeman, The Gentlemen Negotiators (also published as A Diplomatic History of the First World War, 1971); and Arno J. Mayer, Political Origins of the New Diplomacy, 19171918 (1959, reissued 1970; also published as Wilson vs. Lenin, 1959, reissued 1967).
Peacemaking 1919
The history of the Paris Peace Conference is found in the reminiscences of the principal participants, which are regrettably dated and tendentious, except for Harold Nicolson, Peacemaking, 1919 (1933, reprinted 1984), a memoir of lasting value. N. Gordon Levin, Jr., Woodrow Wilson and World Politics: America's Response to War and Revolution (1968), explores Wilsonianism. The peace conference and the Russian problem are treated in Arno J. Mayer, Politics and Diplomacy of Peacemaking: Containment and Counterrevolution at Versailles, 19181919 (1967); George F. Kennan, Russia and the West Under Lenin and Stalin (1961); and Stephen White, The Origins of Detente: The Genoa Conference and SovietWestern Relations, 19211922 (1985). French security during and after 1919 is analyzed by Walter A. McDougall, France's Rhineland Diplomacy, 19141924: The Last Bid for a Balance of Power in Europe (1978); and Melvyn P. Leffler, The Elusive Quest: America's Pursuit of European Stability and French Security, 19191933 (1979). Reparations at the peace conference are detailed in Marc Trachtenberg, Reparation in World Politics: France and European Economic Diplomacy, 19161923 (1980). John Maynard Keynes, The Economic Consequences of the Peace (1919, reissued 1971); and tienne Mantoux, The Carthaginian Peace: or, The Economic Consequences of Mr. Keynes (1946, reprinted 1979), are also worth consulting.
international relations
Pacific: An Inner History of AmericanEast Asian Relations (1967). U.S. policy in Latin America is characterized by Gordon Connell-Smith, The United States and Latin America: An Historical Analysis of Inter-American Relations (1974). The broadest overview of European diplomacy in the 1920s, reinterpreted in light of new documentation, is Charles S. Maier, Recasting Bourgeois Europe: Stabilization in France, Germany, and Italy in the Decade After World War I (1975); while Stephen A. Schuker, The End of French Predominance in Europe: The Financial Crisis of 1924 and the Adoption of the Dawes Plan (1976), discusses the settlements of mid-decade. The U.S.S.R. is covered exhaustively and insightfully in Adam B. Ulam, Expansion and Coexistence: Soviet Foreign Policy, 191773, 2nd ed. (1974). The U.S.Soviet contacts of the 1920s are explored in Joan Hoff-Wilson, Ideology and Economics: U.S. Relations with the Soviet Union, 19181933 (1974). F.P. Walters, A History of the League of Nations, 2 vol. (1952, reprinted 1986); and George Scott, The Rise and Fall of the League of Nations (1973), trace the League's formation and effect. Eastern European diplomacy is expertly covered by Piotr S. Wandycz, France and Her Eastern Allies, 1919 1925: French-Czechoslovak-Polish Relations from the Paris Peace Conference to Locarno (1962, reprinted 1974); and F. Gregory Campbell, Confrontation in Central Europe: Weimar Germany and Czechoslovakia (1975).
Specific topics are addressed in the following: on Fascist Italy, Macgregor Knox, Mussolini Unleashed, 1939 1941 (1982); and Denis Mack Smith, Mussolini's Roman Empire (1976); on France, Anthony P. Adamthwaite, France and the Coming of the Second World War, 19361939 (1977); on British appeasement, Martin Gilbert, The Roots of Appeasement (1966); A.L. Rowse, Appeasement: A Study in Political Decline, 19331939 (1961); and Telford Taylor, Munich: The Price of Peace (1979); and on the United States, Manfred Jonas, Isolationism in America, 19351941 (1966); Robert A. Divine, The Illusion of Neutrality (1962); and Arnold A. Offner, American Appeasement: United States Foreign Policy and Germany, 19331938 (1969, reissued 1976). The economic collapse of the 1930s is covered in Charles P. Kindleberger, The World in Depression, 19291939, rev. ed. (1986); and its diplomatic effects in David E. Kaiser, Economic Diplomacy and the Origins of the Second World War: Germany, Britain, France, and Eastern Europe, 19301939 (1980). Further topics are covered in these works: on military preparations, Donald Cameron Watt, Too Serious a Business: European Armed Forces and the Approach to the Second World War (1975); and Robert J. Young, In Command of France: French Foreign Policy and Military Planning, 19331940 (1978); and on the origins of the Pacific war, Arnold A. Offner, The Origins of the Second World War: American Foreign Policy and World Politics, 19171941 (1975, reprinted 1986); and Akira Iriye, The Origins of the Second World War in Asia and the
file:///C|/Users/DELL/Desktop/IR.html (195 of 199) [01-Sep-13 4:34:05 PM]
international relations
international relations
by Richard G. Hewlett and Oscar E. Anderson, The New World, 1939/46 (1962), and vol. 2 by Richard G. Hewlett and Francis Duncan, Atomic Shield, 1947/1952 (1969). A later work by Gregg Herken, The Winning Weapon: The Atomic Bomb in the Cold War, 19451950 (1980), makes use of declassified material. Nuclear strategy is examined in the works by Marc Trachtenberg (ed.), The Development of American Strategic Thought, 1945 1969, 4 vol. in 6 (198788); and by Robert A. Divine, Blowing on the Wind: The Nuclear Test Ban Debate, 1954 1960 (1978). The origins of the Korean War are explored in Bruce Cumings (ed.), Child of Conflict: The Korean-American Relationship, 19431953 (1983); while the war itself is treated in the earlier study by David Rees, Korea: The Limited War (1964).
international relations
For the contemporary period, memoirs become increasingly important. All the principals in the Carter administration produced lengthy accounts: Jimmy Carter, Keeping Faith: Memoirs of a President (1982); Cyrus Vance, Hard Choices: Critical Years in America's Foreign Policy (1983); and Zbigniew Brzezinski, Power and Principle: Memoirs of the National Security Adviser, 19771981 (1983). A fine summary of the administration is Gaddis Smith, Morality, Reason, and Power: American Diplomacy in the Carter Years (1986). China since 1970 is the subject of Roy Medvedev, China and the Superpowers, trans. from Russian (1986); and C.G. Jacobsen, Sino-Soviet Relations Since Mao: The Chairman's Legacy (1981). Middle Eastern diplomacy is expertly analyzed in Bahgat Korany and Ali E. Hillal Dessouki, The Foreign Policies of Arab States (1984); and general Third World problems in Stephen D. Krasner, Structural Conflict: The Third World Against Global Liberalism (1985). Soviet policy is the subject of Adam B. Ulam, Dangerous Relations: The Soviet Union in World Politics, 19701982 (1983); Richard F. Staar, USSR Foreign Policies After Detente, rev. ed. (1987); and Roberta Goren, The Soviet Union and Terrorism (1984). A thorough account of the decline of dtente between the United States and the U.S.S.R. is given in Raymond L. Garthoff, Dtente and Confrontation: AmericanSoviet Relations from Nixon to Reagan (1985).
that Failed: SovietEast European Relations in Transition (1990), offers a longer-range scholarly analysis. The integration movement and future of western Europe are treated in William Wallace, The Transformation of Western Europe (1990); Gary L. Geipel (ed.), The Future of Germany (1990); Franoise de La Serre, Jacques Leruez, and Helen Wallace (eds.), French and British Foreign Policies in Transition: The Challenge of Adjustment (1990); and Dennis L. Bark and David R. Gress, Democracy and its Discontents, 19631991, 2nd ed. (1993).
international relations
U.S.Japanese tensions are the subject of Alan D. Romberg and Tadashi Yamamoto (eds.), Same Bed, Different Dreams: America and JapanSocieties in Transition (1990). The American role in Panama, Nicaragua, Chile, and other locations of the region is analyzed by Howard J. Wiarda, The Democratic Revolution in Latin America: History, Politics, and U.S. Policy (1990); and Dario Moreno, U.S. Policy in Central America: The Endless Debate (1990). Jamal R. Nassar and Roger Heacock (eds.), Intifada: Palestine at the Crossroads (1990), studies the ArabIsraeli conflict in the 1980s. Contrasting views in the debate on the decline of the American century are presented in Paul Kennedy, The Rise and Fall of the Great Powers: Economic Change and Military Conflicts from 1500 to 2000 (1987); Richard Cohen and Peter A. Wilson, Superpowers in Economic Decline: U.S. Strategy for the Transcentury Era (1990); Henry R. Nau, The Myth of America's Decline: Leading the World Economy into the 1990s (1990); and Michael E. Porter, The Competitive Advantage of Nations (1990). Three elder statesmen discuss the prospects for a new world order: Richard Nixon, Beyond Peace (1994); Henry Kissinger, Diplomacy (1994); and William E. Odom, America's Military Revolution: Strategy and Structure After the Cold War (1993). Jonathan Clarke and James Clad, After the Crusade: American Foreign Policy for the Post-Superpower Age (1995), is also of interest. Walter A. McDougall
MLA Style: "international relations." Encyclopdia Britannica. Encyclopaedia Britannica Ultimate Reference Suite. Chicago: Encyclopdia Britannica, 2010. APA Style: international relations. (2010). Encyclopdia Britannica. Encyclopaedia Britannica Ultimate Reference Suite. Chicago: Encyclopdia Britannica.